ã€ŠA Witch out of Timeã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Rory

    She didn¡¯t know how, but Rory was sure the man at table five would change her life. He¡¯d sauntered into the restaurant and sat in a corner booth facing her. His smoldering blue eyes met hers and he nodded. From his pressed blue jeans with rolled cuffs, white undershirt, and black leather jacket to his combed to perfection blonde hair¡ªwith just the right amount of purposeful disarray. Everything about him screamed movie star from the 1950s and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes away.

    ¡°What can I get for you tonight?¡± The words tumbled out of her mouth, quavering and her tone too high. She blushed furiously. I¡¯ve done this nearly every night for the past ten years. What is wrong with me?

    ¡°Well.¡± He glanced at her nametag. ¡°Rory, I¡¯d been looking for a quick bite, but the help looks more delicious. What time do you get off tonight?¡± He brushed his thumb against his bottom lip as he waited for her response.

    Was that wording intentional? Oh, probably. Her breath caught in her throat, and she stammered. ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­¡±

    A coy smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°Thirty minutes or so. Whenever the next server gets in.¡±

    ¡°Then I have thirty minutes or so to enjoy the view,¡± he said and winked.

    ¡°Okay, can I get you something while you wait then?¡± Her eyes darted to her reflection in the plate-glass window and immediately regretted it. Had she ever looked so gawky and bashful in her life? Or at least since she¡¯d been a teenager? Her crystal blue eyes were large, her cheeks were ruddy, and how she wished she was wearing anything besides her ugly pink uniform. The company hadn¡¯t designed it for a well-endowed woman, and it showed. She smoothed back a strand of loose golden-brown hair and fought to regain her composure.

    ¡°Coffee.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ve got a fresh pot ready,¡± she said and hurried away, hoping to break his spell. But even from the safety of the wait station, she couldn¡¯t stop taking quick peeks at him. All the while, his gaze remained focused on her. Nervous from his unwavering scrutiny, she set his coffee in front of him, silently praying this wouldn¡¯t be the time she spilled.

    He caught her hand as it pulled away and grazed her palm with icy fingers.

    She jumped at the chill. ¡°If you¡¯re cold, I can lower the air.¡±

    He said nothing, tracing his fingertips along the lines in her palm. Each touch sent electric currents up her arm.

    ¡°You read palms? See anything interesting?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just an excuse to grab a pretty girl¡¯s hand.¡± He tightened his grip, forcing her to pull away slowly.

    ¡°Well, you have your coffee.¡± She turned and walked away from the table. In a very short amount of time, he¡¯d gone from handsome stranger to handsome creep.

    The bell on the door rang, and her replacement walked in early. Rory followed the other waitress to the back, and the two exchanged pleasantries. By the time she left for the night, the man had disappeared.

    Outside, a grizzled tomcat wove between her legs and meowed.

    ¡°Charming. My favorite part of the day,¡± she said and scratched behind his remaining ear. He stretched and purred like an old diesel engine, spinning in circles as she stroked his fur. ¡°You need a bath, old man.¡±

    The cat blinked slowly at her, kneading his claws methodically beside her.

    ¡°What a handsome boy you are.¡±

    Charming¡¯s ear twitched and flattened. He let out a scratchy growl at the long shadows that ran up the alley and hissed before running away.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Is someone there?¡± Rory called out, her heart hammering in her chest. She tried to open the back door to the restaurant, but it had locked behind her. ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice echoed against the brick walls.

    A figure in the shadows moved.

    ¡°If you want money, I only have a few bucks from tips. You¡¯re welcome to it.¡± She dug into her purse, pulled out a tiny wad of cash and tossed it to the ground.

    If she remembered correctly, it was about fifty yards to the relative safety of the street. She needed to get there. The shadows, or whatever was hiding in them, felt wrong. It might be my only chance. She took a deep breath and sprinted.

    A hand gripped her shoulder and spun her around, nearly knocking her over.

    The man from table five.

    He grinned at her, his eyes now a horrid shade of blood red. His pale skin even more pallid. He pulled her against him and opened his mouth, revealing fangs dripping with hunger.

    Terror seized her throat, cutting off her screams before they could begin. She kicked blindly at him, flailed her fists¡ªwhatever she could manage. But his body was solid and unphased by her attacks. A moan left his lips as he bent towards her neck, the tips of his fangs pricked her skin.

    A sudden blind rage tore through Rory, awakening a side of her that had lain dormant for all twenty-six years she¡¯d been alive. Her eyes cleared, and she gathered what strength remained in her. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking touch me,¡± she commanded. A force she might have called magic¡ªif such a thing existed¡ªescaped her and wove into the words.

    The creature¡¯s eyes widened as its grip loosened. She landed and rolled onto the cement, protecting her head from the impact. He moved away from her in odd, disjointed steps before finally stopping at the street. Red eyes faded to blue and the man from table five paced.

    He hissed. ¡°What did you do to me?¡±

    She turned and ran, unclear of the path ahead.

    His footsteps echoed on the pavement behind her. No matter how fast she went, he stayed the same distance. He¡¯s playing with me. But it was too late for a change in plans. He was close.

    The alley split, no streets, only darkness both ways. Without thinking, she took a left and sprinted. Her side burned. Her lungs begged for oxygen. She pushed forward. Her path split again; she took another left¡ªeven more alley stretched before her.

    Gradually, the sounds of his pursuit faded away, and she slowed her pace to catch her breath.

    Another left? ¡°This isn¡¯t how alleys work,¡± she said. Where is the street? Any street? She stopped to listen for traffic, hoping to gain her bearings, but heard nothing. Not a cricket or car. Only the sound of her own breathing and heartbeat.

    ¡°Hello? Is anyone there?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Come quick. He¡¯s still out there,¡± an unseen woman replied.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    A door opened just enough for the woman¡¯s hand to wave her over.

    ¡°Please tell me this isn¡¯t another trick?¡± Rory heard more whine in her voice than she¡¯d intended.

    Footsteps echoed towards her.

    ¡°Quickly.¡± The door flew open to reveal a woman of roughly Rory¡¯s age, wearing a simple rough-spun peasant¡¯s dress with a maroon shawl, beckoning her.

    Given the choice of running with a vampire on her heels or taking sanctuary with the strange woman, Rory chose the latter. She ran for the door and it slammed behind her.

    Radiant light filled the room, forcing her to shut her eyes against the glare. ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked, blinking rapidly until her vision adjusted. Before her lay a bare room with two doors¡ªone next to the other¡ªand four round windows. Night had become day and sunlight spilled through. She peered through the glass and saw rolling hills with lush green grass. ¡°Where the hell am I?¡±

    ¡°Where or when? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°I mean, yeah, it matters. How did I wind up here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to offer you, Aurora.¡±

    ¡°How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll just say it was a lucky guess.¡± The woman¡¯s serene face grew somber. ¡°How would you like a fresh start?¡±

    Rory frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The woman flicked a wrist and one door opened to reveal Rory¡¯s tiny studio apartment bathed in moonlight. It looked even less appealing than it did when she¡¯d left for work that night. ¡°Go through there, this was all a dream.¡± She pointed at the door that remained closed. ¡°Go through here for a new start and help me. There¡¯s much to be done.¡±

    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t really answer me, though, does it? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find out for yourself?¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Is it safe?¡± Rory asked.

    The woman tittered and shrugged.

    Rory¡¯s hand extended to the closed door and the unknown behind it.

    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d choose that.¡±

    Rory nodded and opened the door. She felt a kick on her backside and before she could react, began falling. Despite her circumstance, nothing in her body told her death was imminent. All systems normal, just an everyday plummet to the earth. Stars rocketed by her, the planet twisted on its side and spun faster as she fell. Before long, the stars became bright bursts of color and light, and she could feel herself fading away.

    A murky pond came into view, closer and closer until she landed in the water with a great splash. Her vision darkened and the spots behind her eyes grew larger. Her head broke the water¡¯s surface, and she paddled her way to shore with just enough time to spare before blacking out entirely.

 Chapter 2

    Byron

    The vampires gathered. They stood wordless. Not one meeting the other''s gaze. The dark clouds overhead threatened to break, and a few fidgeted by crossing and uncrossing their arms, expectant of the sear of flame. This is how it always was when they fed.

    At the outer edge, almost apart from the group, Byron kicked at a pebble and spat. He wasn¡¯t the largest of the bunch, but the fiery intensity in his cold blue eyes would send a shiver down your spine. In other times, the proximity of the vampires would¡¯ve led to a massive brawl. It was unnatural for them to be like this. Worse, they were thirsty. The agitation of unfulfilled need brought out the bad in all.

    Byron paced like a caged tiger, ¡°It¡¯s taking too long. Why is it taking so long?¡±

    ¡°A fella¡¯d think by now you¡¯d be more patient,¡± said a familiar voice in a thick southern drawl.

    With a jerk, Byron kicked up a mound of sand. ¡°Ol¡¯ slick Vic Templeton. Desperate days when I¡¯ve got to be around the likes of you.¡±

    Vic asked, ¡°Why¡¯d we never do each other in now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t exactly know.¡±

    ¡°Tell you what partner, if they all don¡¯t show we¡¯ll see about amending that situation.¡± As if to show how serious he was, Vic rolled up the sleeves of his white button-down shirt.

    Byron continued to walk. ¡°I expect we will.¡±

    After a time, the tension gave way to excitement when a blindfolded woman in white appeared in the distance. She crept forward, feeling out each step. Soon after, several others followed in similar attire.

    Vic said, ¡°Looks like we live to see another god forbidden day. The blood feast is on.¡± He glared at each of his contemporaries. ¡°Now you know the rules, no killing. Take what you need and then let someone else have a turn. Don¡¯t want to see none of you going too far this time. And I mean it.¡±

    While Byron knew it was only right to heed Vic¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Maybe tonight I¡¯ll finish my plate.¡±

    At which several other vampires snickered.

    ¡°Ya¡¯ll should be thanking me. I go to all the trouble of arranging these damn things and what do I get. Swear I¡¯ll-¡±

    ¡°Shut up. We all worked for this,¡± Byron said. Vic opened his mouth to reply, but before he could say anything Byron shook a finger. ¡°They¡¯re close.¡±

    Three vampires encircled each woman, and one after another bit. If the first looked to be taking too much, his peers snarled and tore him away, spattering blood on their victim¡¯s white cloaks. In these cases, the woman emitted shocked cries, otherwise they were silent as statues.

    At Byron¡¯s turn, he kissed the puncture left on his young lady¡¯s neck and ran a finger through her honey brown hair. His jaw gaped, and he plunged his lengthened canines into her carotid artery. Blood splashed against his tongue and he pressed the weight of his face in to her warmth, reminding him of the way sun felt against his skin. She swallowed and a chill wind thrust him back into the grim reality of his world.

    He pulled away and gazed at the white ribbon over her eyes. Who is she? If he could have all of her, he¡¯d know. Temptation whispered, go ahead. He looked around and swore to himself if Vic gave the slightest disapproving glare, he¡¯d drink her dry, but no one glanced in his direction.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Byron turned from the mystery of her and ran.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Vic said. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. We have to glamour them.¡±

    But he only ran faster¡ªto the very limit of his vampiric abilities.

    How long did he run? He had no way of knowing. Skies were always gray anymore. Be it day or night. The world ended and everything was dark.

    A loud crash in the brush sent him into high alert. He slowed his steps and overheard voices conspiring. From the volume of their whispers, they could only be Blueskins. Silently, he crawled into a tree. At this vantage point, he could make out a group of three males. One was fat with gray hair, another bald, and the last had thick scars all over his naked back.

    The gray-haired one shrugged. ¡°No Starfall.¡±

    The bald nodded.

    And the scarred shook his head. ¡°Starfall.¡±

    Their conversation went on like this, with each party growing louder every loop. The gray-haired and bald Blueskins struck the scarred with their fists. Unfazed, the object of their abuse bared his teeth and frothed at the mouth before putting a match against a pouch on his neck and¡ªfinding himself unable to pull it away in time¡ªdetonated along with his companions into so much fleshy shrapnel.

    Byron waited to see if more lingered nearby. While they wouldn¡¯t be much of a threat, a confrontation might burn through the small reserve of energy he had left. Under his breath, he cursed himself for running so hard. A peculiar charge in the air left him on edge. Part of him wondered if the Starfall they spoke of was to blame. He hadn¡¯t seen the bright trail in the sky, but assumed no Blueskins would come out of hiding this far west without good reason.

    Determined to find the treasure for himself, he crept in circles through the forest, doing his best to conserve energy for one good strike. He wished he could sate his thirst on the remains left behind, but all Blueskins were toxic. The hue of their skin resulted from silver and other adulterants mixed with their drinking water. Whether they¡¯d done this to fend off vampires or to purify the taint on all untreated land and water was unknown. He guessed the truth was somewhere in between and lost long ago, seeing as how each successive generation of Blueskins was more feckless than the last.

    It¡¯s a wonder anyone¡¯s left alive as it is. Why do I keep surviving? What¡¯s the point?

    In the last few centuries, things kept getting worse. The Earth shifted on its axis and fell to its side. Tectonic plates moved and Gaia seemed intent on shaking off all the stinging flies that swarmed her skin. Only making matters worse, the super volcanoes blew their poisonous stacks one after another and day darkened into midnight.

    He strode on and, after finding nothing of interest, nearly gave up his search. It was presumptuous to expect he¡¯d find whatever cargo or person the Starfall brought without the guide of its trajectory. Besides, if he was that hard up, there was always Billie. His mind wandered to an image of the frog-eyed fellow and he cringed.

    Byron yawned in boredom, and shot last looks all around him. While he saw nothing out of place, he heard a soft splash some distance away. Northeast, he thought. Cautiously, he fell into a soundless crawl.

    The forest cleared, a small pond, illuminated by the faint green of natural gaslight, glowed into view. A woman lay at the edge, unmoving. He hoped she hadn¡¯t swallowed any of the poisonous fluid. Bad as it was for her, a few drops would be the end for him. The tainted water made vampires mindless, crazy¡ªeven more dangerous¡ªuntil they burned out and perished.

    Perhaps it was the ethereal light or the slight mist that formed around her. But as he loped her way, he felt a stir in his loins. Even amongst the muck and mire, she was art come to life. A vision. He wanted more than a sip of her. With a shake of his head, he reminded himself, vampires don¡¯t play with their food.

    He circled to her front and took in the pleasing curve of her form. Eyes hungrily followed the line between her breasts and to the spherical symmetry on each side. At left a nametag read: PROUD TO BE OF SERVICE. MY NAME IS RORY. With only the slightest flick of his finger, the badge fell from her chest and onto the ground. A fragment of an old memory played. Could it be? Her? Hands outstretched, he reached for her neck. An invisible force like magnets of opposite polarity repelled him. From bent knees he sprang with all his might and again was repulsed.

    ¡°Well, well¡­ I guess she really meant it when she told me not to fucking touch her.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Rory

    ¡°They¡¯re gaining on us. Let¡¯s put her in your cart and go,¡± a man said, so close he could have been standing over her.

    ¡°First bit of splendid news I¡¯ve heard all day,¡± another said with a heavy British accent.

    ¡°What, we¡¯re about to get attacked? How is that good news?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Just happy you hear them too. Thought I¡¯d gone-¡± he finished with a two-note whistle.

    A branch snapped, and Rory opened her eyes. Nothing about her environment seemed right, churning clouds covered the sky, diffusing any light that passed through. She heard no cars in the distance; no music from speakers; no electric hum. Where am I?

    Two men hovered above her; eyes wide in shock. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± she demanded, feeling the power flow through and out of her again.

    ¡°There¡¯s a hunting party of Blueskins nearby that I¡¯m afraid we might run into. I¡¯m also partly aroused by the wet fabric stretched tightly against your bosom,¡± the larger of the men replied and flushed a deep scarlet. ¡°I¡­ uh, I don¡¯t know why I just said that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wishin¡¯ you¡¯d sick up that water,¡± the British man said. His pale sea glass green eyes were unfocused in a drug-addled haze.

    ¡°Are you able to stand?¡±

    Rory nodded and pulled herself upright, forcing her knees to cooperate. The two seemed like an unnatural pairing. The largest was broad-shouldered and muscular, with a mane of copper streaked chestnut hair. Even if she stood at her full height, her head stopped at the middle of his chest.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m James, but everyone calls me Doc. This is Sven.¡±

    Sven nodded at her. He stood at shoulder height to Doc but looked to be nothing more than bones, sinew and disheveled black hair. He wore a faded red smoking jacket with a dirty white button-down shirt underneath; the cuffs hung loosely around his hands.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Rory.¡±

    Doc said, ¡°You look exhausted. There¡¯s a cart nearby you can rest in, but we need to go. Sven?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± He rummaged through his pockets, pulling out baggies and returning them before finding a compact bundle. ¡°There you are,¡± he said and tossed it over his shoulder. ¡°On we go.¡±

    ¡°What was that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No time, love. Gotta keep moving. Won¡¯t work for long,¡± Sven said while glancing over his shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me, by the way. Sorry about the¡­ um, persuasion thing.¡± She turned briefly, hoping to glimpse the Blueskins they were rushing away from, but saw only a pond. Even the grass was undisturbed where they¡¯d been only moments ago.

    ¡°Won¡¯t see them. They won¡¯t see us neither, but that¡¯s the point. When we get to the cart, you need to sick up that water.¡± Sven looked at her with his eerie green eyes, made paler by the black smears of liner around each.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s diseased,¡± Doc replied. ¡°What time are you from?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rory tried to look the man in the eye, but he kept her moving.

    ¡°Hold on. We¡¯re almost to the cart. Sven and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s safe. Can you make yourself throw up? Please, it¡¯s important you get all the toxins out of your system.¡± He looked down at her with the patience of a medic that¡¯s spent years being ignored.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± she said, and steadied herself against a tree. They wandered off, she realized, not to check on the safety of the surroundings but to give her privacy. Unsure how she came to this conclusion, she accepted it as fact and began the unpleasant task ahead of her. She wretched twice and the water flowed from her nose and mouth. Coughing and spitting, she continued until she was sure there was nothing left. After wiping her face and a sad attempt at straightening her hair and grass-stained uniform, she emerged from the path onto the remnants of a paved road. Weeds had sprung from the many cracks and giant chunks of asphalt were missing, but it had definitely been a road at some point.

    ¡°All out?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°Pretty sure. Couldn¡¯t get anything else out after a few tries.¡±

    ¡°Good enough for me. Here, let me help you up.¡± He rushed to her side and effortlessly lifted her into the cart. Sven clamored in behind and sharply clicked his tongue twice. The horse, which looked like it was sprinkled in permanent cinnamon, trudged along the old road.

    ¡°You¡¯re not driving?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°Nah. Ol¡¯ Betts knows the way,¡± Sven said, leaning back on a makeshift bed of hay.

    ¡°The horse probably remembers more trips home than you do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s completely possible.¡± Sven nodded and sat up. ¡°Here¡¯s your handbag,¡± he said, pulling her purse from a beat-up old mail carrier¡¯s pouch.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± She held it protectively in her arms and peered inside. ¡°My Xanax is missing.¡±

    ¡°Bad luck that,¡± Sven said and nestled himself back into the hay, throwing one arm over his face.

    Doc said, ¡°This is going to sound crazy-¡±

    ¡°This is going to sound crazy?¡± Rory said. ¡°Last I remembered I got attacked by what I¡¯m pretty sure was a vampire, got lost in an endless alleyway, got kicked out of a cottage, fell from outer space, and woke up next to a pond with you two talking about blue people. Also, the sky is that.¡± She pointed to the churning haze above them. ¡°But, please continue with your crazy part.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re frustrated, and it¡¯s completely understandable.¡± Doc looked at his hands. ¡°For me, it was 1967. I was a combat medic on tour in Vietnam. We all knew flash floods were a thing, but we were young men and we knew it all. That included thinking we knew better about something we¡¯d never experienced. Until it happened to us. I stood on the bank, helpless, as all my friends disappeared, carried away by the current.¡± By the look in his eyes, he was miles away and his voice became a whisper. ¡°I yelled so long my voice gave out.¡± He shook his head to clear the spell of his past. ¡°I¡¯d just gotten the nerve to jump in when she called me. Took door number two and here I am.¡±

    ¡°London, 1980. Got comfortably numb at a Floyd show. Possibly too numb. Felt like I melted through the floor and landed in a country cottage. Door two and here I am.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to tell me this is a thing that¡¯s happened more than once?¡±

    ¡°Five, well six now including you. But that¡¯s only the ones we know of for certain. And only in our little area. Who knows if some of them get picked up by Blueskins or picked off by¡­¡± Doc cleared his throat. ¡°¡­ others.¡±

    ¡°Others?¡± Rory didn¡¯t like the way his mouth formed that word.

    ¡°Superstition. I shouldn¡¯t have even mentioned them.¡±

    Sven snorted. ¡°Clever save, Doc.¡±

    The large man scratched his head. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Rory explained her night and Doc attentively nodded, while she couldn¡¯t be sure Sven was even awake.

    ¡°Your persuasion, as you called it. That¡¯s your talent. You¡¯ll find it works better now,¡± Doc said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I had it until earlier tonight.¡±

    ¡°You probably always had it in some form but just weren¡¯t aware of it. In my case, it was kind of hard not to notice. Back when I was five or six, a neighborhood boy fell off his bike and fractured his leg. He was screaming and crying that it hurt and to make it stop. I kneeled next to him and touched it. Still not sure why, but kids are morbid. Or maybe I knew what to do. The second my finger touched the exposed bone, it moved. The wound knitted itself and there was a sickly grinding and pop, but the kid was the same as he¡¯d been before the accident. Shaken, but not even a scar. Me, on the other hand, I was blind for the next three or four months.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°No kidding?¡±

    ¡°Scout¡¯s honor,¡± he said, holding up his hand in salute. ¡°It still happens here, but not as long. Nadine, you¡¯ll meet her later, she cooked up some brew to make it go away almost as soon as I get it.¡±

    ¡°She put some leaves into a cup and poured boiling water over ¡®em. Know what that is? Tea.¡± Sven mumbled. ¡°Anyone can make tea.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your thing then, Sven?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°I make stuff. Like good stuff.¡±

    ¡°Stuff?¡± She raised an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°Sven is an alchemist of sorts.¡±

    ¡°Turn things into gold type alchemy?¡± she asked.

    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t too busy snorting what he created before turning it into gold, then sure. He could probably get there¡ªeventually. For now, he¡¯s our resident pharmacist and local drunk.¡±

    ¡°At your service,¡± Sven said with a grand flourish and bow made awkward by the confines of the cart.

    ¡°So, the thing you threw back there was some type of alchemy?¡±

    ¡°More like a party trick. It shows the viewer exactly what they don¡¯t wanna see. You wanted to see the blue bastards I¡¯m guessin¡¯, so you didn¡¯t see ¡®em. They wanted to see us, so they didn¡¯t. Sometimes it really works and they¡¯ll see a hungry vampire-¡±

    ¡°Vampire? Was that what you meant by others?¡±

    ¡°Sorry mate.¡±

    Doc shot Sven an annoyed look. ¡°Yes. They exist, and from what you said, that¡¯s probably what attacked you before. But they¡¯re not as bad these days, they mostly stay hidden. I¡¯ve only seen one of them for certain. People are scarcer here, so they don¡¯t just run around eating people.¡±

    ¡°How do I know you two aren¡¯t vampires then? Leading me to your secret lair.¡±

    ¡°If we were, we¡¯d have drunk you dry and tossed you back in the water,¡± Sven said.

    ¡°Oddly comforting. Where are we going then?¡±

    ¡°Alma, we can get you some food and a bath there. I¡¯ll see if Nadine has a spare bunk at her place,¡± Doc said.

    ¡°A warm bath. Clean clothes.¡± Rory sighed and glanced down at her ruined, sickly pink uniform. ¡°I always hated this thing.¡± She adjusted her hips and kicked off her shoes. ¡°What I hate more are these stupid things.¡± She grunted and stripped off what little remained of her nylons.

    Doc¡¯s face flushed, and he quickly turned away. Sven continued staring into the sky, fingers laced together on his chest.

    ¡°There. That¡¯s a little better at least. Tell me about Alma.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Doc cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s uh¡­¡±

    ¡°She stripped her stockings, mate, not the dance of the seven veils. ¡®Sides, we can¡¯t hear your stunning monologues when you¡¯re facing that way.¡±

    Rory stifled a giggle and nudged Sven playfully. ¡°Please continue, Doc¡±

    He sighed and turned to face them, his jaw tighter than it had been before. ¡°It¡¯s a larger camp of a thousand total¡ªgive or take. The place is ruled by the Catherine and her Immaculate Daughters. They¡¯re the ones that provide clean water after they¡¯ve pulled it from a large lake near the camp.¡±

    ¡°So, they boil it?¡±

    ¡°Boiling helps, but it doesn¡¯t prevent the more damaging side effects. Insanity and bloodlust being the main two. They have some ritual but it¡¯s a member¡¯s only thing so I know nothing more than that,¡± Doc said.

    ¡°Boys in the camp¡¯ll tell ya the ladies all strip off their white robes and have a magical pillow fight in their pants.¡±

    Rory shook her head at Sven and turned to Doc. ¡°So, what do you think the ritual is? Is the Catherine one of us?¡±

    ¡°If she were the only Catherine, that would be a possibility, but it¡¯s just a title. This is the second since I¡¯ve been here,¡± Doc said.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±

    ¡°Days and night are a little different, but I¡¯d imagine it¡¯s around four years. Little less than that for Sven. Don¡¯t bother asking him. Time stopped being a concept for him long before he got here.¡±

    ¡°Still right here, mate.¡±

    ¡°How long have you been here, Sven?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t a clue.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t warned.¡±

    Doc smiled down at her. ¡°Turnover is high for the Catherines, but who knows, the ritual might take a lot out of them.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the last one?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°She retired. Went off somewhere and never came back.¡±

    ¡°Bollocks.¡± Sven sat up too quickly and held a palm to his forehead before continuing. ¡°Saw the old bag the other day.¡±

    Doc rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the old lady in the market again, aren¡¯t you? The one that looked nothing like the old Catherine. Even the eye color was different.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, but I was sure it was her.¡±

    ¡°Just like you were sure that some Joe Strommer guy told you where your lost stash was?¡±

    ¡°It was Joe Stru¡­ Know what? Never mind. That¡¯s the last time I tell you any of my personal stories.¡±

    Rory wrinkled her nose. ¡°The singer of The Clash told you where your drugs were?¡±

    ¡°You know ¡®im? Yeah, some folks have naked Indians in the desert show ¡®em stuff. I have him.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what to think and peered up at Doc who shrugged.

    ¡°Getting back to the topic at hand, The Catherine runs the place, mostly. I say mostly because we, or people like us, don¡¯t really fall under her umbrella. We¡¯re protected, but I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s her choice.¡±

    ¡°Got that right. The tart stares daggers into me when she¡¯s around.¡±

    Doc patted her hand. ¡°Alma isn¡¯t the best of places, but it¡¯s safe.¡± The words ¡®At least for now.¡¯ hung unspoken in the surrounding air.

    The conversation diminished. Rory stared in shock at the ominous landscape around her. The sky looked like a high ceiling of rolling gray cotton slashed with brilliant streaks of fire. Daylight itself felt unnatural, as if she were in a dream. It wasn¡¯t sunlight on her skin but something dead, leaving her neither warm nor cold. Grass and foliage were mostly yellow with spatters of green. The more she took in, it appeared the world was at a crossroads between life and death, held together by whatever magic had brought her there. She shivered and wrapped her arms around her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a lot to process at first. Here.¡± Doc pulled off his dirty olive jacket and draped it around her shoulders.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said and pulled it around her. Homesick tears welled and threatened to spill over. She realized how much she missed the one-eared Charming and his metallic purr. She struggled to think of anything else and found herself at a total loss. Her home was a studio apartment above a mechanic¡¯s shop¡ªno loss there. Her mother had passed a year earlier, and she never knew her father¡ªno loss there either. A weight lifted from her chest. Maybe she¡¯d been waiting to find where she belonged.

    Hit by a sudden wave of exhaustion, her eyelids grew heavy and she slept.

    <hr>

    ¡°Hey, sleepyhead,¡± Doc said and nudged her awake. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Turn around and you can see it.¡±

    In the distance, behind the bobbing brass dappled ears of Betts, she could see a ramshackle wall of rusted metal and plank boards surrounded by tents of different shapes and colors. Already she could smell the cooking meat and oily smoke from their fires. Her stomach groaned.

    Beyond the enclosure was a massive sapphire blue lake with waves lazily rolling in and out. Life flowed from the walls; the grass was no longer a sickly yellow, but vibrant green. Gigantic oaks and birch trees dotted the area providing shelter, their leaves wide and healthy.

    The road led to an old broken gate with two guards standing out front. One tall and round with a bushy black mustache. The other¡¯s helmet was too large and sat askew on his head. The expression on his face said he¡¯d rather be anywhere but there. To the right of the road, a green sign stood with chipped paint that read: Alma. A large, black heron perched on top, watched them approach. It ruffled its void dark feathers and shifted its feet before striking the sign''s flat side with its massive beak. Each note a deep, reverberating echo.

    ¡°What is that, Doc? It¡¯s too large to be a normal heron,¡± Rory said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know they got that big either, but she¡¯s the only bird I¡¯ve seen since arriving. Still not sure what she is, but we all call her the Watcher. When a new arrival shows up at the gates, she¡¯s always here to make sure they get in.¡±

    ¡°New arrival like us, he means,¡± Sven said. ¡°See all them tents around? Get born here, they don¡¯t give a toss. Give ya a bit of water and a swift kick in the arse. Say they¡¯ll call ya when there¡¯s an open spot.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°How often do spots open up?¡±

    ¡°Not often enough,¡± Doc replied.

    ¡°Sven,¡± the larger guard said. ¡°How many times do we have to tell you to control your beast? One day it¡¯s gonna get spooked and what¡¯re you gonna do then?¡±

    ¡°Betts here is made of iron. Ain¡¯t gonna happen.¡±

    ¡°If someone in camp gets trampled, it¡¯s your ass.¡± The guard sniffed and focused his gaze on Rory. ¡°New one, eh? Bird¡¯s here. Go on in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Rory. It¡¯s nice to¡­¡± she said. But the guards had already resumed their conversation with each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s a grumpy old bastard. Oi, Ed,¡± Sven said, digging through his bag. He pulled out a compact bundle and tossed it to him. The mustached guard caught it and the corners of his mouth twitched upwards. Sven smiled showing a mouthful of oddly perfect teeth and held up his index and middle fingers at him in a backwards peace symbol, otherwise known as a V-sign. The man smiled back and tipped his helmet to him.

    ¡°What¡¯d you give him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°That? My take on what people back in your day called a little blue pill according to Holga. You¡¯ll meet her later whenever she and Lena get back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice you¡¯re able to do that for him.¡±

    Doc snorted. ¡°Sven doesn¡¯t do that out of the kindness of his own heart. A guard hasn¡¯t searched his cart since the first dose.¡±

    ¡°You must be exaggerating.¡± She scoffed.

    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Sven said, climbing his way to the front of the cart and fumbling for Betts¡¯ reins. The horse began her slow plodding steps, and the gates swung open.

    Rory¡¯s first impression of Alma was how loud it was. Hundreds of voices, young and old, seemed amplified by the thin metal sheets that made up the lean-to shacks. They took an immediate right onto a large walkway surrounding the inside walls. Awestruck, she peered into the tangled web of the village. Roads and alleys formed a confusing network of blind corners leading to dead ends and one person walkways that suddenly opened wide enough for the cart to drive through. Most of the shacks were two stories with the occasional three-story monstrosity towering over the rest. The third levels leaned in a discomforting manner or had wires holding them up; staked into the ground or tacked to their neighbor¡¯s shack.

    The air was thick with sweat and dirty flesh. Someone had scattered garlands of fragrant flowers and herbs throughout, granting the welcome aroma of sweet honeysuckle and jasmine as they passed.

    ¡°Those flowers grow out here?¡± she asked in amazement, thinking of the sparse landscape she¡¯d just traveled in.

    ¡°Only if you have someone around like Nadine. She puts those around the camp to sweeten up the place,¡± Doc said.

    ¡°So, her gift is growing stuff?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that, but that¡¯s the easiest way to say it. It¡¯ll be easier for her to explain.¡±

    They turned a corner, and the odor lifted. ¡°Welcome to the Witches Grotto,¡± Sven said.

    Sparser, their dwellings sat in a less chaotic manner. Each with its own ripe garden ready to harvest and line for hanging wash.

    ¡°That¡¯s me over there.¡± Doc pointed at a tidy red house. ¡°And that¡­¡± He pointed to a structure with streaked black paint and a dripping red anarchy symbol on the door. The words PISS OFF scrawled underneath.

    ¡°Pretty sure I know who lives there.¡±

    Betts came to an abrupt halt next to a shack surrounded by wildflowers and herbs. A simple fence of branches and vine wrapped around the perimeter. Rory breathed in deeply, remembering times her mother took her to greenhouses and gardens before she passed.

    Doc wrapped a muscular arm around her and beamed. ¡°Welcome home.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Byron

    Billie¡¯s run-down house lay on the outskirts of an abandoned suburban development project. Byron walked a pathway of eroded bricks and weeds to the front door; which may have been red at one time, but was now a pale, chipped pink. The smell of mildew and centuries-old rot from inside the house bombarded him. Any vampire who visited the off-kilter man found themselves grateful for only needing to breathe when they spoke.

    He hesitated at the door. It was a mark of shame among vampires when they had to visit Billie. It was particularly troubling to Byron, as he shouldn¡¯t have needed to pay a visit this soon after the blood feast. But he was thirsty and everyone used him when they were dry.

    He glared at the door and knocked.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Byron, let me in,¡± he said and ran his thumbnail along the edge of the nametag in his pocket.

    ¡°Really! I thought I wouldn¡¯t be seeing any vampires for a while after you had your little shindig at the lake with the Daughters and all.¡± Billie flung his front door open and waved him inside the house. He was gawky and pale with a youthful appearance, though probably close to forty. His mousy brown hair rarely sat straight, and his blue eyes witnessed the world¡ªdestroyed as it was¡ªwith wonder. There was something off about Billie that Byron couldn¡¯t quite explain. Yet, the headless dolls and chipped Fiestaware he surrounded himself with suited him. Billie was just another piece of the broken collection.

    ¡°Yeah, well. Crazy day, I guess.¡± Byron entered, cautiously stepping over an open fashion magazine from 1985.

    ¡°Oh my, I guess so.¡± Billie looked him up and down. ¡°Why are you so filthy, hm?¡±

    ¡°Just out patrolling in the forest.¡±

    Billie grinned. ¡°Keeping us safe from all those nasty Blueskins, huh? Lord, did you have some form of altercation?¡±

    ¡°No. Saw one. Stayed out of it though.¡±

    ¡°Mm, mm-hm.¡± Billie sat down at a table and rested his chin on the palms of both hands. He bobbed his head up and down as he rocked his elbows. ¡°Hey, would you sit with me for a spell? It¡¯s just I get so lonely after you all have your little drink of the ladies. Don¡¯t see no one for weeks.¡±

    Byron moaned internally but dusted off a chair and sat. He could take what he needed, but this mess was his own fault. And he couldn¡¯t think of a time Billie ever told him no. ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m much company, but fine. Only, knock it off with the Scarlett O''Hara act.¡±

    Billie blinked and waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ¡®much company,¡¯ Byron. I love having you around.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Strange times.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. It¡¯s the end of the world and all.¡±

    ¡°For me, it¡¯s been the end of the world for quite a while now. I should be used to it.¡±

    ¡°How long? I mean, in actual years?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. When things broke down, there weren¡¯t a whole lot of people keeping track of what the days were anymore. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say about three hundred years¡ªgive or take.¡±

    Billie whistled. ¡°Not sure what I¡¯d do with all that time. Especially if I was by myself. Of course, I¡¯d like to try. You ever think any more about making me like you?¡±

    ¡°Is this why you want me to be here? So you can sell me on making you a vampire again?¡±

    ¡°Oh no. No, no, sir.¡± Billie shook his head. ¡°Just putting it out there so you know I¡¯m interested. You can¡¯t get mad at me for expressing interest. Can you?¡±

    A part of Byron wanted to deck the guy. But the fact remained, he needed blood. ¡°There¡¯s a certain weight a person has to carry when they make someone a vampire. Or drink someone dry, for that matter. At first, it¡¯s not that big of a deal either. When I was young, I¡¯d finish my plate¡ªso to speak¡ªoften. But then you¡¯re rolling around with the voices of your victims in your head. Everywhere you go, there¡¯s some part of them¡­.¡± Based on the confused stare he received, his message wasn¡¯t getting through. ¡°And then there¡¯s just not a whole lot of people left in the world either.¡±

    Billie frowned and sat back in his chair. ¡°Yeah, I get it. I guess. Not a whole lot of people to drink blood from.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    An awkward pause stretched on until Billie brightened and said, ¡°Maybe someday when things are better, right?¡±

    Byron squinted at his dirty hands to avoid the hopeful stare projected at him. ¡°Maybe someday when things are better.¡±

    <hr>

    He drank from Billie a little while later. The blood had a displeasing oiliness about it and couldn¡¯t compare with the sweet virgin nectar he¡¯d received from the Immaculate Daughter the night before. And as usual, Billie squealed with delight when fangs punctured his flesh. At a certain point, the guy tried to put his arms around for a hug and Byron swatted them away.

    Perhaps stung by the denial, Billie asked, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Good, because I don¡¯t hate you either. Now I don¡¯t know how I feel about old Mr. Templeton. Sometimes I think he wants to kill me and not make me a vampire either.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh well, he comes by a lot nowadays. And I keep telling him, I¡¯ve barely had any time to recover, and it¡¯s dangerous for me to let him drink all the time, but he just doesn¡¯t listen. Sometimes I think he might even be drinking from me while I sleep. Can you imagine? I mean, the least you can do is ask me if it¡¯s okay and all.¡±

    Byron frowned. ¡°How often is he coming by?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, a couple times a week. Or less. Or more. Whenever¡­¡±

    ¡°That seems like a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah and unlike you, he¡¯ll drink until I pass out and then I lose track of time. Sometimes I must sleep for days straight.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you move somewhere he can¡¯t find you?¡±

    ¡°I mean, he brings me things to help that are high in iron and all. So there¡¯s that. And I don¡¯t mind. I just wish he¡¯d ask me if it was okay.¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not entirely sure how it works with people who give blood. But it seems like you should be dead. How are you not?¡±

    Billie looked away and blanched. ¡°Is it too much?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± A haunted expression in Billie¡¯s eyes forced Byron to swallow his temper. Poor kid is already upset. Don¡¯t need to make it worse for him. Despite his internal counsel, his fists tightened around an imaginary Vic¡¯s neck.

    A small tear welled at the corner of Billie¡¯s eye. ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Move out and if he finds you, never let him in.¡±

    ¡°But where would I go?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere that¡¯s not here. I know it¡¯s easier said than done. But you can do it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I like where I¡¯m at. Did you know this is kind of my first home? Can you imagine? I¡¯ve moved around so many times in my life and finally I found this place and it¡¯s just been so delightful to have my stuff here and all. Why would I want to go anywhere else?¡±

    Byron looked around at the dingy walls and all the broken things: chairs missing legs, dolls without heads, a cabinet full of broken glasses and finally back to Billie. Compared to how little most refugees had, he owned considerably more. Granted, it was all trash, and he was certain Billie was a hoarder to boot, but he understood.

    ¡°Tell you what. You¡¯re right. You should be able to keep your home. No one can tell you how to live at the end of the world, huh? I¡¯ll have words with Vic.¡±

    Billie shone and moved to hug Byron, who pushed him away. ¡°Sorry about that. Thank you so much. Are you going to stay with me then?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In case Mr. Templeton comes calling soon. I let you drink. What if he comes by this morning? I¡¯ll be helpless.¡±

    Byron glanced at the ceiling. ¡°How about I¡¯ll be in the area.¡±

    A squeal of delight left Billie as he hugged himself. ¡°Feel free to come by anytime.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He traveled the space between himself and the door in four quick strides before exiting. He had to get out and away. The guy wasn¡¯t all that bad, but best taken in small doses.

    After a quick search of the area, he found a hidden spot with an unrestricted view of Billie¡¯s front door. Once there, he leaned against an old fencepost, idly lacing Rory¡¯s nametag through his fingers.

    <hr>

    Sure enough, Ol¡¯ Vic Templeton came calling when the sky was still a darker shade of gray with the moon peering between breaks in the ash clouds. Based on his dirt-caked attire, it was clear he¡¯d run a good distance.

    Byron set his jaw and scowled. Invigorated from his recent meal; he sprang in front of the other vampire and caught him off guard. ¡°Billie tells me you¡¯ve been forcing yourself on him. Coming by all too frequently. Are you trying to kill him?¡±

    Vic staggered back a few steps and held out a hand in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t want no trouble.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble either.¡± Byron puffed out his chest and took a step closer. ¡°Answer me and there won¡¯t be any.¡±

    They both folded their arms and stared daggers at each other. Finally, Vic broke the silence. ¡°You just fed off him. Didn¡¯t ya?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°You two playing house now?¡±

    ¡°Would it matter if we were?¡±

    Vic scratched his eyebrow. ¡°Nah, doesn¡¯t matter to me. But I¡¯m thinking you don¡¯t have the full story on your new boyfriend. Did he tell you he was one of them witches traveled from the past? One of them Starfalls? Are you certain he didn¡¯t put a spell on you?¡±

    ¡°What proof do you have?¡± Byron asked.

    ¡°Well, he should be dead several times over now and he ain¡¯t. I first realized that awhile back when I was real hard up. I mean, I had limbs hanging by threads. Hell, I was so decrepit, Billie had to drag me into his home and cut himself so I could feed. And then as you¡¯re well aware, when a body needs a serious mending, once started I couldn¡¯t stop. After that, I passed out next to what I thought was his corpse.¡±

    Byron cursed under his breath.

    ¡°Imagine my surprise on waking when I found him bright eyed and bushy tailed. And from then on, I¡¯ve had the ghost of him in my mind¡ªlike you do when you¡¯ve taken a body¡¯s essence.¡± Vic motioned to Billie¡¯s house. ¡°Even though you just fed on him, bet if I go in and take a little, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°You think you can get through me right now?¡± Byron balled his fists and took another step forward.

    ¡°Nah, but where¡¯s the gratitude? You thinking I won¡¯t remember this?¡± Vic said. ¡°I saw past you running off the other night when it was time for the glamouring. Hell, the other vampires must think I¡¯m soft on you.¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who can make a deal with the Catherine?¡±

    ¡°Nope, but let¡¯s say there¡¯s more going on than you¡¯re ever going to know. I gotta be in two places at once. Visits to Billie here make it possible. Besides, are you going to guard him round the clock?¡±

    Byron glowered. Chances were good he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep Vic away forever. Let alone the rest of the brood. And given how disinclined Billie was to leave his home, what could he do? ¡°You leave him be for now. There are plenty of refugees outside Alma for you to take your chances on.¡±

    Vic guffawed in exasperation. ¡°C¡¯mon now. Really? They might be tainted. It¡¯s not safe. How about I give you my word? I¡¯ll only take a sip.¡±

    ¡°You know well and good I¡¯m not going to take you at your word-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Byron growled. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve got a problem with my memory. When someone fucks me over, I have a real hard time forgetting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make damn sure you regret this,¡± Vic said and stormed off.

    Byron watched as he disappeared, and his face grew dark. What does Vic mean by needing to be in two places at the same time? What¡¯s his game?

    <hr>

    Back at the house, Byron sat in front of the table. Instead of speaking, he watched as Billie plunked down in a nearby chair. There was a lot more pep in him than one would expect after losing a couple pints of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re a witch,¡± Byron said.

    Billie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Am I?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, huh?¡± He leaned back and crossed his arms. ¡°Do you happen to remember how you got here?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean my home?¡± Billie asked, his arms waving at the expanse of the room.

    ¡°No, before that.¡±

    ¡°Before, I lived with the tent people. I mean, the refugees. And I didn¡¯t like it because there were so many sad people there.¡± The whites around Billie¡¯s blue eyes reddened, and he looked down at his lap.

    Byron frowned and squirmed in his seat. From what he¡¯d heard, witches appeared from times before the end of the world. While a Starfall could be any number of things, witches always arrived by Starfall. He tapped his knuckles against the scarred tabletop. ¡°When you were a kid, what was it like?¡±

    ¡°It was all right, I guess. I used to get made fun of a lot in school. But then I had a smartphone, and I made a bunch of friends on the internet, and that made it okay.¡±

    Byron sat up with a start. ¡°What year was that?¡±

    ¡°Like 2019? I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s been such a long time since. Then poof, I woke up in a forest one night and I couldn¡¯t message anyone.¡±

    ¡°So, you time traveled?¡±

    ¡°I guess. I couldn¡¯t find anybody, so I just walked for a really long time until I saw some other people on their way to Alma. Whenever I tried to tell anybody about what happened to me, people looked at me like I was a weirdo. By now you¡¯d think I was used to being treated like a creep. You don¡¯t feel that way, do you, Byron?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to lie. You¡¯re a little strange. But that said, you¡¯re a good guy. And no one deserves to be treated the way Vic treats you.¡±

    ¡°If I were a vampire, I could take care of myself. You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about keeping me safe.¡±

    ¡°From what I hear, I couldn¡¯t if I tried. Vic swears he drank you dry and somehow you revived on your own.¡± Byron smirked as he thought about little Billie humming away in Vic¡¯s head. Must be driving that asshole crazy.

    Billie pouted. ¡°Why are you smiling? I really wanted to be a vampire.¡±

    ¡°No reason, but look, you might be something even better. An unkillable witch.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t boy witches called warlocks?¡±

    ¡°All right, fine. You¡¯re a warlock. Got any other tricks?¡±

    Billie ignored him and disappeared into the kitchen. There was a loud clatter of crashes and metal hitting metal followed by a pained, ¡°Ow!¡±

    Byron ran in and found the warlock pulling a knife out of his palm. ¡°What the fuck, Billie?¡± Should I have expected this?

    ¡°If you¡¯re being real with me, this will heal. If not, you¡¯re full of it.¡± He held up his hand to display a hole left by the blade.

    ¡°Look man, you don¡¯t know how this works. What if it¡¯s just a blood rejuvenation thing? Or, hell, Vic could be full of shit.¡± Annoyed by his own thoughtlessness, Byron searched for a rag to cover the wound. Of course, I should have expected this.

    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you tell me that before I cut myself?¡±

    Byron clenched his jaw. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to do something so rash. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you traveled in time before now?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Billie opened his mouth to say more, but before any words could come out, he looked back down at his palm and beamed. ¡°It¡¯s healing. I feel a tickle. Oh, wow, it¡¯s healing. Look.¡±

    To their shared amazement, the hole closed up with a seal of waxy, new skin.

    Billie ran the index finger of his other hand over the area. ¡°It¡¯s really soft there. You want to feel it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word on it.¡± Byron smiled and relaxed slightly. This changed things. As he formed a plan for what came next, his fingers traced the raised letters of Rory¡¯s nametag in his pocket.

 Chapter 5

    Rory

    The door of the house they stood in front of swung open with a crash. Eagerly, a woman with wavy auburn hair wearing a simple rough-spun dress moved towards Rory. She flashed a toothy smile that lit up her face. As she walked, the overgrown plants in the path parted, allowing her to pass. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to finally meet you. I¡¯m Nadine.¡± She held out her arms and pulled Rory into a tight embrace. The earthy scents of rosemary and sage rolled off of her in waves.

    Doc said, ¡°We were hoping you might take her in until-¡±

    With a brisk wave of her hand and a sharp click of her tongue, she cut off his words. ¡°I have a room all set up for her.¡±

    ¡°You knew I was coming?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°Well, yes, and no. I¡¯ve been waiting the past few years for the last of our merry little band to show up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the last of us?¡±

    ¡°The last witch to arrive in this time? Heavens no. But the tea leaves have been very vocal about you.¡±

    Dazed, Rory could only nod and worry about what she¡¯d gotten herself into.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all come in and have some tea? There¡¯s some bread cooling and stew bubbling away. Before we eat, I¡¯ve got a hot bath already drawn and some clothes that should fit. Go on.¡±

    Rory pulled Doc¡¯s massive jacket from around her shoulders and gagged when she caught the odor coming off it. Sheepishly, she handed it back to him. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize how bad that water smells until it started drying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to wash it first thing,¡± he said and winked at her.

    Sven hopped from the cart and attempted to tidy his hair. The strands bounced back into its normal disorder despite his effort. ¡°Found you these.¡± he said, pulling a glass jar from his bag and handed it to Nadine. ¡°Just kept putting all the seeds in here as I found em. Not sure what all they are though.¡±

    She held the jar at eye level, shaking it as she inspected the different sizes and shapes within. ¡°There¡¯s actually things in here that I¡¯ve been needing. They¡¯re mostly inert, but I should be able to bring them back around. Thank you, Sven.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Figured I¡¯d see if they could be any use. But, um, a couple of those seeds, if they start to¡­ I dunno, bud, would you mind letting me know?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± she said with exaggerated disappointment. ¡°Go on Rory, the waters going to get cold and you¡ªplease don¡¯t take offense¡ªyou smell disgusting. I¡¯ll show you to the bathroom. Make yourselves at home boys, just don¡¯t start eating until we¡¯re all at the table.¡±

    The inside of the house was just as Rory imagined a witch like Nadine would call home. The walls and ceilings were off-white and striped with dark brown to resemble a Tudor cottage. A large brick fireplace sat in the farthest wall with makeshift wooden furniture scattered throughout the living and dining areas. Bundles of drying flowers and herbs hung from the ceilings, forcing Doc and Sven to duck and weave their way to the long table and benches. A metal spiral staircase gave access to the second floor and bedrooms with the bathroom tucked just behind it.

    Rory nearly cried in delight at the clawfoot tub filled with bubbles, but let out a delighted gasp at the simple porcelain toilet beside it. ¡°Plumbing?¡±

    ¡°Mostly,¡± Nadine said with a slight chuckle. ¡°That feeds to a treatment area where we extract the fertilizer and the other waste is run through natural filters to use for watering the gardens. Go on, jump in the tub. Let me know if you need anything.¡± She gave Rory¡¯s hand a squeeze and closed the door behind her.

    Overjoyed, she stripped off the ruined clothes of her past and stepped into the intoxicatingly warm water. Her sore muscles gradually loosened and relaxed while the stench of poison water drifted off her body. Only the pleasant aromas of tea tree, mint, soapberry and rose remained. If it wasn¡¯t for the hungry people waiting for her, she could have stayed there for hours.

    But¡­

    There was stew, she thought. Her stomach groaned in enthusiasm and she jumped out.

    Folded and stacked on a shelf was the bundle of clothing Nadine had mentioned. The undergarments and socks were fairly generic, but the white rough-spun cotton shirt and black leather pants fit her curves perfectly. A pair of leather boots fit just as well. How did she know my sizes?

    ¡°Is there somewhere I can dispose of these?¡± she asked, holding her ruined clothes by two fingers. She expected only three people in the small living area and jumped after seeing a stranger glowering at her. The new arrival, a tall slender woman in white robes, stood with her hand on the door. Doc stood next to her, clenching his fists.

    The woman narrowed her eyes at Rory and hissed at him. ¡°There. Do you see now? Our world is different from hers. She¡¯s already willing to waste valuable resources.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll fill her in on everything. But for now, she needs time to rest. Let her eat and sleep. You don¡¯t understand-¡±

    ¡°No, Doctor James,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The world is a dangerous place that cares nothing for little girls and their beauty sleep. She¡¯ll go tonight. She¡¯ll secure the count. And then, and only then, will she be allowed back into Alma. Am I clear?¡±

    ¡°Oi, crystal clear you ripe-¡±

    ¡°Sven.¡± Nadine¡¯s expression was a hard mask as she shook her head at him.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad we¡¯re all in agreement.¡± Her disapproving gaze lingered on Rory as she left.

    Like a mother hen, Nadine sprung into immediate action. ¡°Doc, there¡¯s a basket of wash in the back, take Rory¡¯s soiled things there, please? Rory, help me dish out this stew for you all to eat on the road. Sven, is Betts ready for another journey already?¡±

    ¡°Not seein¡¯ much other option.¡±

    ¡°All right. Give her some water, at least, before you go. Grab some apples and carrots for her too.¡±

    ¡°First off, who the hell was that? What does she mean by secure the count?¡± Rory asked, wrapping a loaf of bread in cloth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a disgusting task and I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve been asked to do it.¡± Nadine took a breath. ¡°You have to count the corpses of dead Blueskins.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Blood rushed to Rory¡¯s head, causing it to throb painfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain on the way. We need to go,¡± Doc said. He grabbed the basket of dinner and headed out behind Sven.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until someone tells me who the hell that was telling me where I need to go when I¡¯m tired and hungry and-¡± No one listened and that pissed Rory right off. ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± The power of her voice erupted, adding regret to her list of already too many emotions.

    ¡°That was the Catherine. You¡¯re being sent to count the vampire¡¯s kills because she is a manipulative bitch,¡± Nadine said and covered her mouth.

    Rory moaned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to use it. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Nadine forced a smile, smoothed her skirt and took a deep breath. ¡°These things happen around here. But we¡¯ll work on that when there¡¯s time. For now, you three need to get going.¡±

    Pushed through the door, Rory climbed back into the cart between Doc and Sven. They ate in silence as they traveled. The only noise was the scraping of spoons on bowls. The stew was a little slice of heaven, full of tender carrots, bites of potato, and lean meat. She cleaned her dish with the last crust of still warm bread, sucking away any gravy left on her fingertips.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry things went this way for you,¡± Doc finally said.

    ¡°What is it exactly I¡¯m supposed to do? Count dead bodies? Why?¡±

    ¡°The vampires keep Alma safe. Each kill in Alma¡¯s service is placed in a spot where someone from camp comes out to count each week. We take anything useful off the corpses and burn the rest.¡±

    ¡°And why?¡± Sven said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a mystery, but I¡¯ve got a theory on that bit. See, vampires need blood, yeah? Who¡¯s got blood, you ask? Well, humans do. And there¡¯s a lot of them all around Alma. See, I think there¡¯s tunnels underneath where the vampires wait till some poor bastard goes to bed. Then they pop outta their secret bunker and drink you like afternoon tea. Hell, maybe they even have a go at the old lady while they¡¯re there. I wouldn¡¯t put it past the sick fucks.¡±

    ¡°But if they kill them, why isn¡¯t there room for new people in Alma that often?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t say they drank ¡®em dry, did I? Just a nip, like tea. If I¡¯d said ¡®like they was poppin¡¯ off to the pub¡¯ then they¡¯d be dead. Keep up.¡±

    Doc shook his head. ¡°C¡¯mon, Sven. Enough with the conspiracies. You¡¯re going to have poor Rory thinking Alma is a vampire feeding ground.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Sven asked.

    ¡°Who do you know of that¡¯s been drank? Huh?¡± Doc crossed his arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re assumin¡¯ they¡¯d remember, mate.¡±

    Rory glanced sideways at Doc and asked, ¡°Has anyone found tunnels? I mean, Nadine told me about the drainage system, so if that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they have found some when it was built?¡±

    ¡°Nah. They¡¯re a tricky lot. Or maybe someone did find some, and they was tricked out of seein¡¯ it.¡± Sven nodded to himself in agreement. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s probably what happened.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Sven. I¡¯ll be sure to check the house for vampire trap doors,¡± Rory said.

    ¡°Good to get a second pair of eyes on that. Couldn¡¯t find any in Nadine¡¯s place, but that don¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°Did the Catherine explain why we needed to go tonight?¡± she asked, feeling the need to change the subject. The thought of vampires hiding in underground tunnels would only keep her awake at night. Regardless of how little sense it made.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bloody suicide mission.¡±

    ¡°Sven, that¡¯s enough. While I don¡¯t disagree about the situation, it¡¯s what we have to do. Sooner we get this done, the sooner Rory can get used to her new surroundings. Groaning about them doesn¡¯t change the orders.¡± His shoulders slumped and he let out a deep sigh. ¡°We do this fast enough, we¡¯ll be done and on our way back to Alma before full dark hits. Sven, are you okay to help down there? I just can¡¯t do it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Dreams again?¡±

    Doc said nothing, only grunted and pulled his hair back with a length of leather.

    Silence fell upon them again. All around her, the shadows lengthened as the evening grew longer. Behind each tree, her mind summoned the image of the man at table five hiding in wait. A twig snapped underneath the cart¡¯s wheel and she envisioned the figure of a red eyed stalker racing behind them.

    Bett¡¯s slowed to a stop, and Rory¡¯s heart hammered in her chest. Her stomach flopped, threatening to lose the meal she¡¯d just given it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to it then,¡± Sven said. He jumped from the cart and stretched.

    ¡°If something happens, yell for me and I¡¯ll be down there in a flash.¡± Doc¡¯s face had grown pale with a haunted look in his eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be fine. Just seen a bit too much death in my day.¡±

    She gave his hand a quick squeeze and jumped down to meet Sven.

    ¡°Take these,¡± Sven said, handing her a military duffel bag and one of the cloth napkins from dinner, doused with strong menthol. ¡°Check pockets and take boots. Find any clothing worth keepin¡¯, take them too. It sounds like a shite job and it is, but the last store sellin¡¯ Levi¡¯s closed shop a few hundred years ago.¡±

    She fumbled the bag onto her shoulder and made her first mistake of the night, looking up. The mountain soared over her, making her feel smaller than she¡¯d ever felt in her life. Dazed and sick, she wanted nothing more than to lie down and go back to sleep. Possibly even wake up in her little apartment.

    ¡°We¡¯re wasting daylight. Tie that round your face and follow me.¡±

    Solemnly, she nodded and tied the scented cloth into a makeshift mask.

    He pressed forward, taking careful steps down a sharp incline. Behind him, she slipped on a loose rock, but maintained her balance. The area with the stored corpses came into view and she gasped at the number of motionless bodies.

    They really are blue. Before when they¡¯d mentioned Blueskins, she thought they might have been bluish or they had tattoos, but they were a solid blue. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this. It¡¯s just too many,¡± she said, swallowing hard.

    ¡°Ever seen a dead body before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well, now you¡¯ve seen like fifty or so. I reckon you¡¯re a pro. You take left, I¡¯ll take right.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine then, you take right, I¡¯ll take left.¡± Sven walked over to the first corpse and began to rummage.

    Carefully, she stepped to the furthest corner, deciding she could work her way back to the path and run as fast as she could back to the cart. She hadn¡¯t even seen her room yet, but she longed for the blankets that would cover and hide her away from this.

    Rory reached towards the closest body, a man with white hair and beard that made him look like an overgrown version of a cartoon from her childhood. She recoiled, realizing she hadn¡¯t built up the nerve to touch him. She rolled her shoulders, bounced on her heels and hovered her hand towards the dead man. His fingers twitched and grabbed her wrist in an iron grip. Terrified, she tried to scream, but the man put a blue palm against her mouth.

    He spun her to face Sven, who wandered around the piles of dead, oblivious to her plight. Another Blueskin stood up behind him with a rock in his fist. She bit down on the hand holding her mouth. ¡°No,¡± she shouted, before stars burst in front of her eyes and sharp pain followed. Warmth trickled down the back of her neck and Sven grew further and further away until nothing remained but black.

 Chapter 6

    Byron

    Hours passed before Byron decided he didn¡¯t need to watch over an unkillable warlock¡ªmuch to the protestations of Billie. If honest, he was stir crazy. He liked to be outdoors. Not cooped up in his friend¡¯s old broken-down home, which stood in defiance of its age. A cookie-cutter model house once so common made rare by the world end.

    He planned to see if he could meet with the Catherine about Vic, so he trudged through a dark field of mud and sticks which ran along the foot-beaten path to Alma. The sun used to shine down on wild oats and make the tips golden when he was a boy. No one saw the vibrant blues and greens of a summer¡¯s day anymore. Or heard the rhythmic chirps of crickets and the song of birds. The old sounds of stillness were dead quiet.

    A rustling in a nearby pile of brush interrupted his thoughts. Whatever it was had seen him first, so Byron did not hide. He heard a shuffle and a crack before a gray, old woman emerged in a maroon cloak. She adjusted the hood and belt of her attire as she walked and patted down her clothes with a wrinkled hand. ¡°Who?¡± he asked.

    She ignored him and once at his side said, ¡°Mara has smiled on you.¡± Electricity sparked in the tips of her fingers and she massaged her face into a new form. ¡°Do you want to know this woman?¡± she asked and let the hood of her garment fall to her shoulder, revealing honey brown hair.

    Byron shook for a second as he stared at Rory¡¯s face on the body of the old woman. ¡°What trickery is this?¡±

    With a flip of her hood, the woman looked away, and Rory¡¯s countenance vanished. The gray locks and wrinkles returned. ¡°It isn¡¯t a trick, Byron. It¡¯s a message,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Do you want to know the woman I showed you? The one you know, but don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I would,¡± he said. ¡°But first, who is Mara and why is she smiling?¡±

    ¡°I can only answer the question of where you¡¯ll find Rory. And that is over by the mountain where the Blueskins are burned.¡±

    ¡°Mount Forlorn?¡±

    ¡°I believe that¡¯s what it¡¯s called now.¡± The old woman closed her eyes tight and nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the place. Where the counting happens.¡±

    Byron looked down at his feet, and his stomach sank. The counting she referred to was that of the corpses of Blueskins killed in service to the Catherine. It was the price for the blood feast on the Immaculate Daughters. If Rory was there, she¡¯d see the vampires¡¯ shame.

    A soft hand fell on his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯ll be there.¡± And then the old woman turned and walked out of sight. Moments later, a black heron flew overhead and vanished behind dark clouds.

    It wasn¡¯t always like this, Byron reminded himself. Long ago there was plenty for all vampires. Billions of people everywhere. A drink didn¡¯t cost your soul. When he was first made, there were the juke joints where they played the real music. You bought a round, showed a little interest, and then they¡¯d give you some blood. The juke joints folded and became discotheques; the discotheques became nightclubs. Vampires knew of each other back then, but weren¡¯t forced into a dark alliance for survival.

    But that was before the world ended.

    Everyone ignored the early signs. The record-setting hurricanes, global pandemics, tremors of the earth. It was all a big party, and the music played so loud it drowned out the voices of reason. One of whom was his maker, Galena, who was from an old part of Eastern Europe¡ªso old no one knew its name when she¡¯d say it in her long dead mother tongue.

    Galena would kiss him on both cheeks and whisper about the end. ¡°Enjoy, enjoy my boy. We¡¯ll only have so long before it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°What will be over,¡± he¡¯d ask.

    ¡°All of it,¡± she¡¯d say. Then she¡¯d demand he dance with her.

    He¡¯d laugh and tease, ¡°I think you only made me so you¡¯d have a dance partner until the end of the world.¡±

    She¡¯d let her lips fall into a wry smile and wink. ¡°And what would be wrong with that?¡±

    Many years later, around the time of the massive die off that followed the super volcanoes blowing their stacks, Galena sighed. ¡°You see. It is as I said.¡± Byron did his best to warm her in his undead arms. She laughed and said, ¡°Old habits die hard.¡±

    When he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t we stop it from happening. If you knew all along?¡±

    She said, ¡°It was never up to us.¡±

    They held on to each other for a while after that. Some days were harder than others and feeding the two of them became nigh impossible, but they never cut each other¡¯s throat. They were there when Alma became more than singed earth and the Daughters took up the white.

    When the first Catherine caught them feeding on her charges, Galena struck a deal. Protection for blood. At that point, the protection was from vampires. Later it was from Blueskins as their superior numbers became a more present danger to the peaceful folk of the camp.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    One day, Galena called Byron to her side. She hugged him close and frowned into his shoulder. ¡°My time is near,¡± she said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It was fun, my boy. One last dance with Galena?¡±

    They danced to the music in their heads. Slow and with the precision of a pair that¡¯s practiced their moves for centuries without losing a step. At the end, Byron begged her not to leave.

    She pressed a finger to his lips and shushed. ¡°In time, someone who is not Galena will make your blue eyes sparkle as they do now. And you will know the joy you bring me.¡± She gave him one last kiss and away she ran. Byron tried to follow, but she was far too fast. It was as if the wind itself was at her back.

    Heartbroken and astray, a numb Byron watched as Vic took over as the negotiator with the Catherine. Others in the brood asked him if it wasn¡¯t his rightful place and Byron wouldn¡¯t respond. If pressed, he¡¯d say, ¡°Just show me what to do and I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t talk to me otherwise.¡± And that¡¯s how it was.

    * * *

    Byron didn¡¯t dawdle on his way to Mount Forlorn, but he didn¡¯t run either. He had no clue who Mara was or who her messenger had been, but he sensed both truth and danger. Best to conserve energy for whatever lies ahead.

    Within a few miles of the mountain, he saw the peak floating on the horizon. Add a little more color and it would have made a pretty postcard. Framed in black and gray as it was, the peak appeared all the more menacing.

    ¡°This is where bad things happen,¡± Byron said. And it was. Before the world-shaking earthquakes, a good-sized city occupied the space. Afterwards, it was yet another natural monument to the Earth¡¯s genocide of its inhabitants. He slicked back his straw-colored hair. No matter how much he saw it, the sight always shocked him with foreboding. ¡°Why am I here?¡± he asked.

    In a blur, a figure darted out and said, ¡°Why the fuck are you here? And where have you been?¡± From the profanity laced with concern, the blonde hair and hourglass figure, Byron knew right away it was Sharona.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just use up all that energy to hear you say ¡®Hey.¡¯ Why aren¡¯t you dropping off bodies like the rest of us? What the fuck is your deal?¡±

    Had it been anyone else, they would have likely circled around each other and fought. But she was all right. Rough around the edges, but all right. ¡°You know what my deal is. I don¡¯t like Vic and he doesn¡¯t care for me either,¡± Byron said.

    Sharona threw up her hands. ¡°Well, yeah, man. Vic¡¯s an asshole. Everybody knows that. Just because he¡¯s the only one stupid enough to put himself under the gun with the Catherine he thinks he¡¯s boss vampire. I know you guys have been mostly on the outs, but this time... he¡¯s really pissed. Whatever you did sent him into a frenzy. Far as I can tell, you running off the other night at the blood feast and then not showing up to drop bodies at the Mount, well, there¡¯s gotta be more to it than that to get him so worked up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡± Byron shrugged. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve got my suspicions, but for now. Let¡¯s just say he¡¯s up to something and I¡¯m going to figure out what that is. I¡¯ll tell you more if I know anything. Deal?¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡± She stared at him a beat too long before looking away. ¡°I¡¯m gonna leave you be then,¡± she said, before zooming off.

    ¡°Bye Sharona.¡±

    * * *

    A series of loud bangs sounded, one after another. Each blast echoed with the sharpness of a gunshot. Blueskins. Where there was gunpowder there was almost always Blues. As backwards as they were, one would think they¡¯d carry more primitive arms. But in this solitary way they managed. He was fairly certain they didn¡¯t have guns, but their crude bombs were more destructive.

    With great care for his concealment, he crept behind an outcropping of rock. Once there, he looked over the large bowl between where he stood and the mountain. A thick cloud of smoke and flames brightened the sooty ground. Near a neat line of bodies laid out for the counting, the tattered remains of a dozen or more fresh corpses were strewn.

    From his distance, there was no way of knowing if all the newly dead were Blueskins or if the pile also contained a certain witch. The mysterious woman in the maroon cloak had assured him Rory would be there, but she never said she¡¯d be alive. Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste? The things I could accomplish with her at my side. He adjusted his stance and felt the edge of her nametag in his pocket bite into his thigh. An unexpected pang rose in his chest. Was that for her? He sneered for even thinking such a thing. She¡¯s useful. Nothing more.

    Where the grade of the road steepened into a sharp descent, he found a horse and cart, and counted the tracks of its missing passengers. He shook his head and said, ¡°Only three?¡± As he ran into the bowl, the back of his feet almost slapped his rear end from the near vertical slope. There was nowhere to hide on the devastated ground, so he carried the momentum into a full sprint.

    The smoke thinned, and he stopped short at the sight of the largest man he¡¯d ever seen.

    The man held his hands against the chest of a bloodied body and said, ¡°Come on, Sven. No dying today. You need to breathe. You¡¯ve got drugs to do and people to screw over. Come on now.¡± A stick cracked under Byron¡¯s foot and the giant shot him a sightless stare through milky white eyes. ¡°Hurry up and breathe or we¡¯re both cooked.¡±

    Across from them, three Blueskins armed with long knives approached, and perhaps the big man smelled them. He swung his mighty arms around in warning. ¡°I might not see you, but if I hit you, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Byron pounced from one Blueskin to the other, dispatching each with a weighted punch to their throat. His killer efficiency even scared him. The last fell, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s good. You¡¯re safe.¡± For now.

    The large man frowned. His eyes still void of color. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Byron. You?¡±

    ¡°People call me Doc. I¡¯d shake your hand, but Sven here might bleed out,¡± he said and looked back at his friend.

    ¡°Kind of a weird question to ask, but what¡¯s a blind man doing out here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The blindness will pass.¡±

    Byron squatted by his side and looked at the blood matted into Sven¡¯s disheveled hair. A wisp of smoke escaped the injured man¡¯s lips. ¡°He a witch?¡±

    Doc grunted. ¡°What is it to you?¡±

    ¡°Just curious. Look, I noticed another couple sets of tracks by a cart over yonder. Were you traveling with someone else?¡±

    ¡°Oh no. Rory,¡± Doc said. His arms tightened against his patient.

    Byron stood and looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone else. You think they grabbed her?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t put it past them. I tell you; it was strange how the Blueskins attacked us. Like they were lying in wait.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t much for the tactics, are they?¡±

    ¡°You can say that again.¡±

    ¡°You going to be all right here with your friend if I go looking for her?¡±

    Doc paused and his head shook a small amount before clearing his throat. He said, ¡°I¡¯m in no condition to go looking for her at the moment. So yeah, if you can, it would be much appreciated. Sven¡¯s pulse is normalizing, and he¡¯s breathing¡ªalthough a little ragged.¡±

    Byron nodded. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll be back.¡± He walked a few hundred yards away. Once he figured he was out of earshot, he raced at speeds only vampires could reach.

 Chapter 7

    Rory

    Thunderous elephants marched in Rory¡¯s head, rousing her. As her head throbbed, fragmented images of the seconds before she lost consciousness played out between painful pulses.

    A smack against her head. Rough hands slung her across a shoulder. Sven belching fire. Explosion after explosion. They were supposed to be dead. Why weren¡¯t they dead? Oh god, where¡¯s Doc and Sven?

    She moved to raise a hand towards a tacky spot on the back of her head, but bindings on her wrists allowed only inches of movement. She moaned in pain and waited for her double vision to clear.

    There was a sharp bark of laughter nearby and multiple sets of dragging boot steps. A mixture of centuries of grease and gunpowder wafted into her nose, adding nausea to her list of physical complaints.

    What seemed like hours passed before the flap of the tent that served as her cell opened and a very pregnant Blueskin woman ambled through. Her skin had an icy shimmer instead of the dark blue Rory saw at the Mount. She held a bowl of water that sloshed with each waddle and a cloth draped over her arm.

    ¡°That water, it¡¯s poisoned or diseased or tainted, whatever they want to call it. Keep that away from me.¡± Rory pulled at her binds.

    ¡°Not bad. Good witch stuff. Big Chair said.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Clean.¡±

    ¡°The water is from Alma?¡±

    The woman nodded and dipped the cloth into the bowl. ¡°Wash blood.¡± The woman started cleaning the cut.

    ¡°That hurts,¡± Rory said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman replied, working undeterred.

    It hurts, but at least the wound is getting cleaned. Calm down. ¡°I¡¯m Rory,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°No more talk.¡± The woman frowned, and she pushed a little harder, causing Rory to yelp in pain. Laughter erupted from outside.

    They were listening out there. In a hushed tone, she asked, ¡°Please tell me where I am.¡±

    Concern warped the woman¡¯s features, and her eyes darted away. ¡°We take you to Big Chair. You his now. Blues not hurt you,¡± she replied so low Rory could barely hear her.

    ¡°Do they hurt you?¡± Her heart broke at the woman¡¯s terrified glances.

    A tear slid down her ice colored cheek, but she shook her head no.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of here. How close are they?¡±

    ¡°Three tents. No go. Me stay.¡± She lovingly caressed her swollen belly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Who are you?¡± Rory let the power fuse itself with her words. She could sense something was different with this Blueskin¡ªif that¡¯s what she was.

    ¡°Maggie,¡± the woman replied, shock written across her face. ¡°My name is Maggie. My family were refugees, but we couldn¡¯t get into Alma. My parents took their own lives after Dad got diseased from the bad water. The Blueskins took me in.¡± She covered her mouth. ¡°Why did I answer you?¡± she asked and fell over, moving backwards on her bottom. She said, ¡°Help. Witch magic. Help!¡± The woman found her footing and ran.

    ¡°Shit.¡± Rory pulled on the pole they¡¯d tied her to, freeing it from the ground and her wrists. The tarp fell on top of her. Panicked, she felt for an opening until her fingers caught an age-weakened hole and she tore. Plastic and fibers bit into her fingers, but she ignored the pain. Still bound, she spun and used her feet to widen the hole until it was large enough to fit through.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    It was full dark outside, and Rory hoped the growing shadows would conceal her escape. Blindly sprinting in the opposite direction of camp, yells and footsteps echoed behind her. This is stupid. Without use of her hands, she¡¯d have no way to catch herself if she fell, and worse, it impeded her stride.

    A boot caught between rocks and she fell in the opposite direction. There was a pop in her ankle and searing pain. ¡°No. No. No,¡± she said and tried to stand, only to collapse in anguish when she put weight on the injured leg.

    She hung her head in shame and waited for the inevitable.

    * * *

    ¡°Dumb witch,¡± a balding Blueskin said. He dropped Rory and staked her to the same spot she¡¯d been, this time without the tent to shelter her. As he walked past, he gave her inflamed ankle a kick.

    The air left her, and she doubled over. I can get through this, just need to pull it together and magic my way out of here. Need to breathe. Can¡¯t talk my way out of this without words.

    Nearby, a blond Blueskin knelt in front of Maggie, his ear pressed tightly to her belly, laughing with wonder. He jumped back as though the baby had kicked him and giggled in glee. The balding man stormed over to her, pulling the pregnant woman upright. He spat in her face and hit her cheek with the backside of his hand. ¡°Dumb bitch,¡± he said.

    She fell to her knees, cradling her face, shoulders hitching with silent sobs.

    The blond man growled, pulled a knife from his boot, and lunged. ¡°My woman. No hit my woman.¡± They rolled in the dirt, punching and kicking while Maggie watched on with dead, red-rimmed eyes. ¡°MY WOMAN,¡± he said, savagely stabbing his knife into the other¡¯s neck again and again. Blood poured onto the hard-packed earth.

    It¡¯s red. The blood is red. Rory had thought they were something different, alien even. No, they¡¯re just people.

    Drained of emotion, she watched as the blond man rushed to Maggie¡¯s side, wiping tears from her cheeks and staining them with the blood of the fallen man. He hugged and kissed her belly, telling the infant inside, ¡°You safe.¡±

    Just more fucked up people in this fucked up world.

    Maggie gave Rory a quick glance before entering her tent. The blond man approached Rory. ¡°No run. You stay.¡±

    ¡°Please, you have to let me go.¡±

    The man shook his head before walking away. ¡°Sleep. Big Chair come soon.¡±

    The last of the Blueskins returned to their bedrolls, leaving Rory alone with the dead man. ¡°Just you and me guy.¡± She squirmed and tried to lift the pole again, but it was deep in the earth. No pulling it out this time.

    Voices erupted at the other end of the camp. All the Blueskins left their tents and rushed in the commotion''s direction, shouting, ¡°Big Chair¡± and ¡°Boss guy.¡±

    Maggie waddled to Rory as fast as her belly would allow. ¡°That was stupid earlier. I would have helped you if you¡¯d asked nicely.¡± The beginnings of a bruise marred her delicate cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Rory motioned to her bound wrists with her chin. ¡°You can understand though, right?¡±

    Maggie nodded. ¡°Living with the Blueskins isn¡¯t for everyone, but where would I go? Alma? My family died trying to get in there before. What makes you think they¡¯d let a tainted whore inside with a mixed breed in the oven?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­¡±

    ¡°Sounds like that¡¯s a problem you should work on. I take it you¡¯re a recent Starfall?¡±

    ¡°Think it¡¯s been about twenty-four hours since I got here. Around that.¡±

    ¡°Well, Ms. Rory, I¡¯ll cut you loose. My husband, Gus, can only stall Big Chair for so long before it¡¯s dangerous. Do me a favor, will you? Think before using your magic.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I promise. But why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a monster and some of the others¡ªwell, mostly Highland Blueskins¡ªaren¡¯t either. Be careful of the Lowlanders. They¡¯re twisted and inbred. Everything about them is wrong.¡± Maggie cut Rory¡¯s binds. ¡°You should know, Big Chair has three more of your kind at his compound.¡±

    Rory¡¯s heart stopped in her chest. ¡°Doc? Sven? Do they have Doc or Sven?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know their names.¡±

    ¡°Is one large and a healer? The other loud and probably suffering through detox. Um, really sick.¡±

    ¡°I remember seeing them from camp. The large one healed my arm after I¡¯d broken it. No. They¡¯re not there.¡±

    Rory sighed in relief.

    ¡°A light magic lady with blonde hair, an annoying lady that remembers everything and a freak who yells all the time. Got it? Tell your people. Get them help.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got a collection going? Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no one deserves to be treated the way they are. Here, one more thing.¡± Maggie helped her up and handed her a crude crutch. ¡°Be safe and think.¡± She gave Rory an awkward hug and pushed her gently. ¡°Hurry. Go.¡±

    ¡°Will you be okay?¡±

    Maggie nodded, ¡°I know more than Big Chair thinks. It¡¯ll be fine. Go!¡±

    Rory hobbled away, too afraid to look behind her. Off in the distance, she could hear the booming voice of a man with a southern drawl yell, ¡°The fuck you mean she just went poof. I ain¡¯t got time for this shit. Thought you Highlanders were supposed to be the smart ones.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Byron

    Byron found a set of tracks leaving the Mount Forlorn area. He saw nothing resembling the boot tracks by the witches¡¯ cart, only the usual mix of bare feet and rough sandals one would expect from a party of Blues.

    He sniffed the ground and caught a trace of non-Blueskin blood. It¡¯s her.

    A memory flashed of Rory holding a pot of coffee and its steamy liquid swooshed into a brown mug. Rory¡¯s lips tugged into a put-on smile and she asked, ¡°Anything else, I can get for you, Rick?¡±

    He said, ¡°I-I¡¯ve got, um, a tuna, tuna for your cat.¡±

    Her eyes widened, and she giggled. ¡°Charming¡¯s not my cat. He¡¯s his own boy.¡±

    ¡°Okay, well, I¡¯ve got tuna for him.¡±

    She bent down and rested the pot of coffee on the wooden tabletop of his booth. Her eyes shot in either direction, and she said, ¡°Could you take it out back for him, please? I would myself, but I¡¯m the only waitress on duty right now and if I leave my post again, I¡¯m so screwed.¡±

    Through Rick, Byron watched as the man drank in her pale blue eyes and felt the man¡¯s heart flop. A pleasing mix of coffee and jasmine wafted into his nostrils. She could¡¯ve told him to jump off a cliff and Rick would likely do it. So, he said, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll get the tuna to Charming. It¡¯d be my pleasure.¡±

    Rory grabbed his hand and squeezed. ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± she said before whirling around and disappearing into the kitchen.

    Without her looking at him, Rick gazed down at the back of his spoon and adjusted a few stray hairs. He shook his head, and muttered, ¡°No, not tonight.¡± Then the memory faded. And Byron stared at the cold ground. He¡¯d killed the man, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have seen the memory.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked out loud. But the ghost didn¡¯t answer. That was the thing about the spirits that haunted him. They revealed themselves when they chose and never when called.

    Any of his senses might trigger their fragmented memories. Byron would walk by a park bench and a guy he¡¯d dried out would appear, throwing bread to the ducks. He¡¯d smell buttery popcorn and a woman who worked at the theater would frown back at him in her red uniform lined with gold.

    Sometimes he¡¯d known them. At the smell of fresh clipped grass, he often saw his lawn-obsessed neighbor smiling back at him. ¡°Hey there, fellow. Try some weed killer over there. Seen you got a few dandelions sprouting. Don¡¯t want to let those get out of control and invade my yard, do ya?¡± Once the ground became tainted, Byron only saw him pining over the occasional wreckage of a lawn mower. The neighbor would shake his head and say, ¡°No way to maintain a machine.¡±

    And some ghosts kept to themselves, like this Rick character¡ªuntil he saw Rory, anyway.

    After the world ended, the triggers decreased, and it grew easier.

    He wondered how things might be with Billie. If Vic had drunk the guy dry so many times, it seemed like Billie¡¯s ghost might be a little more prolific. At some point, the unkillable warlock might even exert control. Billie was gentle enough that it seemed unlikely. Still. Who knew with this stuff? Some vampires lost their minds from their ghosts. Back in the day, he¡¯d watched a brood go through an asylum and, well, nobody talked about Haven anymore. But Galena always pointed to that as an example of why he should watch who he ate.

    Byron¡¯s thoughts turned to the Blueskins. Many didn¡¯t consider them human anymore. If you asked most people, you¡¯d think they were speaking about goblins¡ªin some ways, the resemblance was hard to deny. They raided out of nowhere and burned refugee camps down. To top it all off, their traditions, dialect¡ªeverything¡ªwas so different.

    Galena had talked about extending the same protection to the Blues as the residents of Alma. ¡°Why not?¡± she¡¯d asked. ¡°People are people.¡±

    Vic had been the most outspoken in the debate that followed. He¡¯d said, ¡°Well now, Galena. We protect the folks from Alma on account of the fact they have something we want. Blueskins don¡¯t. Can¡¯t drink from them without burning up inside. Ain¡¯t no use.¡±

    ¡°If they get the pure water, they would be, uh, useful too?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about anybody else, but I don¡¯t want to take my chances. We get infected by the taint and t¡¯ain¡¯t no good.¡±

    Galena would shake her head and walk off then. When Byron would ask her why she didn¡¯t take out Vic. She¡¯d sigh, ¡°Not for me. Someday maybe you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of him now.¡±

    And she¡¯d tell him no. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time is right.¡±

    While Byron still knew the time wasn¡¯t right, he expected the end for Vic would be soon. And then what for the Blueskins? Would he protect them as Galena wanted? They were both more unruly and more organized than ever. From the few times he¡¯d surveyed their camp at Paradise, he knew their numbers to be far greater than those at Alma. Didn¡¯t seem like it would take much more than a strong general for the Blues to become a latter-day empire.

    His own hands had ended more than one of the tribe¡¯s life. He¡¯d only done so for defensive reasons¡ªor so he told himself. Problem was, when a vampire attacked, there were no kid gloves. In the heat of battle, he was all instinct; all monster. Same way he¡¯d been when he attacked Rory that fateful night centuries ago.

    Galena would say, ¡°You can¡¯t blame poison snake for killing. We are vampire. We do what we must. This is why we can¡¯t play with our food.¡±

    * * *If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    At a wide stream, Byron lost the trail for a while. He looked around and saw a distant ridge. With how long and flat it was on top, it had to be the home of the Highland Blues who were a little more refined than their Lowland cousins.

    I hate being this close to Blueskin territory. A little raiding party was one thing, but an entire army was too much for Byron to overcome. Could he leave her to take care of herself¡ªassuming she still lived? He¡¯d heard the rumors of how the tribe treated women, and one might call it a fate worse than death.

    He continued his search, but it wasn¡¯t looking good. Seemed all the tracks he could find were old. Almost at the point of giving up, he looked back out over the horizon and noticed movement. A tiny figure in the distance walked irregularly in his direction. Step, step, and then rest.

    Is it her? Is she hurt? He wanted to run up and check. But there was little cover. ¡°Damn it,¡± he said. ¡°Have to risk it.¡± With all his might, he ran in the figure¡¯s direction. And it was her. The woman with the honey brown hair and blue eyes. Rory.

    She froze, eyes wide in horror. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you mean by that?¡± Byron asked, stung by the rudeness of her greeting.

    Rory raised her chin defiantly and faced him. Her eyes afire. ¡°What do I mean? What do you think I mean?¡±

    He scoffed. ¡°Vampires almost never kill anymore. You¡¯re talking ancient history.¡±

    ¡°Ancient! That was barely a full day ago.¡±

    ¡°For you.¡± Byron pointed to himself with a thumb and said, ¡°For the rest of us, that was more like three hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°I guess this is where you kill me now? I¡¯m not exactly fit for running away again.¡± Her jaw tightened and her steely mask faltered, revealing a tired resignation on her face.

    An undefinable something melted inside him, and he reached out to comfort her. A hair¡¯s breadth from her, his arm shot back, repelled by the mysterious force that guarded her. ¡°Still can¡¯t touch you. I was thinking I¡¯d take you back to your Doc and Sven,¡± he said and waved a hand toward Mount Forlorn. He turned away from her. ¡°But it seems like somebody can take care of themselves. I¡¯ll just be on my way then.¡± He walked a few steps before gazing at her sidelong.

    She collapsed and covered her face.

    He shifted uncomfortably and scratched his brow. ¡°My name¡¯s Byron. I know you¡¯re going through a lot, Rory, but we¡¯ve really got to get you to cover. Can you stand?¡±

    She wiped her cheeks with shaky fingers and glared up at him.

    ¡°How bad are you hurt?¡±

    A heavy sigh broke the silence, and she said, ¡°Not sure. It¡¯s my ankle. I¡¯m able to walk on it, so I doubt it¡¯s broken.¡±

    ¡°Let me carry you then. We¡¯ve got to get some distance between us and the tribe. Just, you know, say the magic word¡ªwell, not please, but whatever it is you do.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°So you can eat me? No, I can walk. It will be fine. I will be fine.¡± She stood using the crutch as support and grimaced. ¡°I will be fine¡­ ugh.¡±

    ¡°But you won¡¯t be, anyone can tell that.¡±

    A vein throbbed at her forehead, and she swatted at him with her free arm. Her palm contacted his shoulder and a crackle of sparks burst around the point of impact. They stared at each other for a moment and it was Byron who realized what happened first.

    The spell is broken. He slung her over his shoulder and ran.

    In his ear, she yelled, ¡°This isn¡¯t funny. Put me down.¡±

    And it was almost as if a large invisible pair of hands made a marionette of his body. It forced his legs to a halt and his arms down until Rory stood on the ground. He blinked at her. ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°Look I¡¯m sorry¡ªor no¡ªI¡¯m not sorry. Since I¡¯ve met you my life has taken an unexpected turn for the crazy. I¡¯m getting sick of everyone knowing what¡¯s best for me around here.¡±

    He held both of his hands up in the air. ¡°I¡¯m the last person who will say he knows what¡¯s best for you. If you only knew...¡±

    ¡°If I ¡®only knew¡¯ what?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. We¡¯ve got to keep on moving.¡± He looked down at her injury and sighed. ¡°Slowly but surely it is then.¡±

    Rory hobbled by his side for a while, and Byron cursed under his breath.

    She stopped and said, ¡°I could go a little faster if you hadn¡¯t made me drop Maggie¡¯s crutch.¡±

    He squinted at her. ¡°I have no idea who this Maggie is, and I don¡¯t remember you having a crutch.¡±

    ¡°Typical.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you want me to do, go back and get your damn crutch? Or-¡±

    ¡°MAGGIE¡¯S crutch,¡± Rory said.

    Byron kicked the ground. ¡°Do you want me to go back and get Maggie¡¯s crutch for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please?¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Byron backtracked their steps until he came upon what looked like a crude crutch with some rustic carvings. On closer inspection, he recognized the Blueskin runes for woman and child carved into the side. He ran back to Rory, and asked, ¡°This it?¡±

    Her expression softened on his return, and she nodded. ¡°Thank you. Sorry to be such a pain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous world. Can¡¯t say I blame you. Not completely.¡±

    ¡°Maggie helped me escape. If the wrong Blueskin found it and she got blamed¡ªI shudder to think what would happen to her. Her husband lied to someone named Big Chair for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, the big cheese himself, eh? I wonder what he¡¯s doing this far away from the hill? Did you get a good look at him? He¡¯s eluded us every time we¡¯ve looked for him,¡± Byron said.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see him. But I overheard him shouting¡­¡±

    They walked in silence for a while. Now and then, Byron would look down at her stick and meet her eyes. This is taking forever. Just let me carry you, he thought. But there was no way she¡¯d allow it. With each gaze, she¡¯d look away with a peculiar self-satisfied smirk on her face.

    Night passed into early morning, and Rory sighed. ¡°How much further.¡±

    ¡°See that far-off mountain.¡±

    She grumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can walk much more. Should we make camp? I mean, it¡¯ll be day soon, won¡¯t that be a problem for you?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Long as I don¡¯t get hit by a direct ray of sun, now that the sky is full of ash. Suppose we could stop for a minute. Might be a bad idea to linger too long, on the off chance there¡¯s Blueskin scouts prowling around.¡± He found a pair of large stumps and motioned for her to sit.

    ¡°So, what do you know about the Big Chair?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Just what I¡¯ve heard. He¡¯s basically the leader of the Blues. Seems like whoever is the strongest among them ends up with the title. I assume they have a brawl over the position.¡±

    ¡°Any reason he¡¯d talk so different from the others?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Like with a southern drawl? And not with the stilted language the rest of them speak?¡±

    Byron looked away and back from where they came. ¡°Southern drawl, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yep. There was no mistaking it.¡±

    Could it be Vic? But his skin isn¡¯t blue. Body paint? ¡°You said you didn¡¯t get a good look at him though?¡±

    ¡°No. I-¡± She stopped and sighed. ¡°Do you have any idea why the Big Chair would collect people like me? Maggie told me the Big Chair was grabbing witches, er, ¡®more of my kind,¡¯ I think was how she put it.¡±

    Byron failed to shield his surprise. His eyes grew large and his mouth gaped. He crossed his arms and paced in tight circles. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get you back.¡±

    She stood and stretched, picking up her crutch. ¡°All right, I guess that was enough of a break for now.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Too slow. Let me carry you. I promise I won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re safe with your friends. Even if I have to run all the way to Alma.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t force you. Couldn¡¯t even if I tried. But there¡¯s more than just our lives at stake.¡± Can¡¯t know for sure, but I have an inkling those witches might still be alive.

    A defeated look washed over Rory¡¯s face. Her eyes fell to her feet, and it almost seemed like she¡¯d be fine with dying if it meant she could sleep in. ¡°In that case¡ªAll right.¡±

    ¡°Piggyback so you can see?¡± She nodded and held her arms out. He turned away from her, lowered himself and picked her up, careful to avoid bumping her injured leg. Nails clawed wildly into his chest. I guess we all have a limit to how stubborn we are.

 Chapter 9

    Rory

    The world raced by as Byron ran. Rory cautiously dropped her guard and allowed herself to enjoy a few moments of company with the vampire. Perhaps he was right that it was ancient history. Perhaps she was too tired to care. Perhaps she just enjoyed the feeling of the wind in her hair.

    The breeze from his speed shifted as he rounded a corner, filling her nose with his musky aroma. She noticed, with some amazement, there wasn¡¯t a single bead of sweat on his chin or a gasp for air. Her thoughts drifted to where else he could use his superhuman stamina, and her cheeks burned. She was thankful he¡¯d offered piggyback so he couldn¡¯t see her blush.

    ¡°Doc,¡± he said, lessening his pace.

    ¡°Huh?¡± She searched the road, but the landscape was more of the same. Dead or dying vegetation and crumbled remnants of civilization.

    ¡°In the woods.¡± He nodded his head to their right. ¡°First heard movements a few minutes ago and thought we¡¯d have to avoid running into some Blues. That was until I heard your other friend complaining.¡±

    The unmistakable shape of Sven broke free from behind some brush, followed by the shadow of Doc. Rory¡¯s heart jumped in her chest and she squirmed to get down. ¡°Doc! Sven!¡±

    ¡°Careful,¡± Byron said, gently putting her down on her good leg.

    A smile stretched across Doc¡¯s face, but his eyes failed to meet hers. In fact, she noticed they failed to meet anything. He must have used his abilities recently. What shape was Sven in after the blast? She hugged Byron and gave him a quick peck on the cheek. Her lips left his face, and she recoiled. What is wrong with you, Rory? she thought, but it felt weird leaving it like that. ¡°Um, thank you, I guess.¡±

    ¡°It was my-¡±

    ¡°Oi! Fuck off you undead cunt,¡± Sven said, attempting to run, but Doc held his shirt and jacket in a meaty fist.

    ¡°Apologies for my friend. He seems to have forgotten his manners. Are you okay, Rory?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be there in a second.¡± She turned and said, ¡°You can go now¡± but Byron had already vanished into the trees.

    ¡°You¡¯re safe.¡± Doc¡¯s voice was rough behind her. ¡°I thought¡­¡± he swallowed hard and put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°I thought you-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m better now that I¡¯ve found you two,¡± she said, weaving her fingers into his with a light squeeze. ¡°But what about you? Can you see?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s coming back. Sven had a care package from Nadine. We waited for a while, but after morning I couldn¡¯t¡ªI mean, we couldn¡¯t wait anymore and figured we¡¯d go look too.¡±

    ¡°Got it right the first time. I tried tellin¡¯ the big ox we should wait in case you came back there but he ran off. Figured someone needed to keep an eye on ¡®im.¡±

    Doc let out a plaintive breath. ¡°Good eyes. We nearly got lost out there.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s Rory and there¡¯s the road. Thinkin¡¯ I didn¡¯t do so bad.¡±

    ¡°This should lead us back to the cart,¡± Doc said, squinting around him as they walked. ¡°You¡¯re limping.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ve got a crutch-¡± she said before Doc pulled her up and into his arms. She sighed and resigned herself to being another man¡¯s burden. Sven grabbed the primitive crutch and inspected it as they continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll heal you up when we get to Betts,¡± Doc said with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t want to be helpless if something shows up. Can¡¯t let you down again.¡±

    He¡¯s blaming himself that I got taken. ¡°Nobody could have known the Blueskins would ambush us.¡±

    ¡°Something wasn¡¯t right about the whole scene. Blueskins don¡¯t really have enough sense to pull that off.¡±

    ¡°Big Chair,¡± Rory said. ¡°I heard him and the way he talked; he¡¯s smarter than the others. He¡¯s the one that set the whole thing up, probably. But¡­ You said it was weird that we were being sent out there on such short notice.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You take a smack on the head, love? Did the bad leech have a nip of you?¡±

    ¡°I did get hit on the head, but someone in Alma might be working with the Blueskins leader¡ªBig Chair.¡±

    Doc asked, ¡°Why would the Catherine be working with the Blueskins?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s collecting people like us and something tells me the Catherine wouldn¡¯t be sad to see us all gone.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, gonna have to hear more about that first bit,¡± Sven said, suddenly interested in the conversation.

    ¡°The way I hear it, he has three witches already, and I was meant to join them. Maggie, the woman in the Blueskin camp that helped me escape-¡±

    Doc looked down at her in his arms and frowned. ¡°You were being held at a camp?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s how I heard the Big Chair. But don¡¯t worry about that. Maggie said he had three. A blonde woman with light power, a memory woman, and some guy that yells a lot. I think that¡¯s what she said, at least.¡±

    Doc flinched, and his chest collapsed.

    ¡°Bastards got Lena and Holga,¡± Sven said.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a long talk with the Catherine when we get back to camp,¡± Doc said through gritted teeth.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°You know the three Maggie was talking about?¡±

    ¡°The first two, yeah. They¡¯re a team of scouts¡ªlike Sven and I. Hadn¡¯t seen them for a while, but we figured they were off doing something else. They did that sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I just figured they were off on pleasure. Don¡¯t know the screamin¡¯ bloke though.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I, but they were on the lookout for a new Starfall.¡±

    ¡°Where does Byron fit into all this?¡± Rory asked, her thoughts drifting back to their run through the Blues territory. ¡°How did he know to be there?¡±

    ¡°No clue. You sure he didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°What if he did and made ya forget about it,¡± Sven said and moved her hair to inspect her neck. ¡°No bite marks.¡±

    She suppressed the urge to tell them Byron was the vampire who¡¯d chased her the night she traveled. It wouldn¡¯t go over well. ¡°No. Mostly, he was a perfect gentleman¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful he kept his word and brought you back, but don¡¯t forget he¡¯s a vampire.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t,¡± she said and laughed uneasily. If only they knew.

    They arrived at the cart and Betts greeted them with a hearty snort. As they rode, Rory filled them in on everything else that happened while Doc healed her ankle and wounded scalp. When she was out of things to tell, it grew quiet and she dozed against Doc¡¯s warm shoulder.

    Finally, the cart came to a stop outside Nadine¡¯s home. Sven disappeared while Doc drank his tea. Road weary, Rory climbed the stairs to her new bedroom and collapsed on top of the covers.

    * * *

    Hours later, the smell of coffee roused Rory from slumber, and she made her way downstairs. Nadine, understanding the need for caffeine before conversation, poured two cups and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Rough first day,¡± Rory said.

    ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it. Doc and Sven gave me the rundown. I still want to get your side. When you¡¯re up to it.¡± Nadine glanced sideways at her. ¡°Are you holding up okay?¡±

    ¡°I think so? My brain still can¡¯t catch up if that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Still waiting to wake up in your old bed?¡±

    Rory nodded, staring into the black depths of her cup. ¡°Does that ever go away?¡±

    ¡°Promise I¡¯ll tell you if mine ever does.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it would be easier if I knew why we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Some answers aren¡¯t meant to be given until you¡¯re ready to know.¡± Nadine sighed. ¡°At least that¡¯s what I keep telling myself. We¡¯ll find out when we¡¯re ready.¡± She took a sip and snorted a laugh. ¡°However, by this point I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s one hundred percent bullshit.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your story? Before all this, I mean.¡±

    ¡°I was a witch. Not like now, but I¡¯d always felt like there was something just out of reach. So, I read books, any books on the occult and the blossoming neopagan scene that I could find. I learned how to read tea leaves and tarot to help pay the bills. Helped to tend a few gardens in my travels. Got involved with environmental awareness too. It¡¯s all a bit of a blur, to be honest. Until the morning after the first Earth Day. The cards showed me the wheel of fortune and death. By night, I was here.¡±

    ¡°Was it easier for you? I mean, I was a waitress at a crappy restaurant in Nowhere-ville and nothing prepared me for all this.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s one thing to read about the strange and wonderful things that can happen. And another to live through them. So, no. Not one bit.¡± She laughed and shook her head. ¡°Doc and I both traveled around the same time. We worked with the previous Catherine to get our little plots of land and get something built for the new witches as they came in.¡±

    ¡°So, did you and Doc ever¡­¡± Rory raised her eyes at Nadine over her coffee cup.

    ¡°Did we ever sleep together? Goddess, no. Doc wasn¡¯t exactly the sanest man in the world when he got here. He watched a lot of men die. War screwed him up long before he got here. As time passes, he gets better. Didn¡¯t think he was interested in girls since he didn¡¯t really look at one that way until¡­¡± She broke off, frowning at her coffee. ¡°Be good to him. Okay? He gets mushy eyes when you¡¯re around.¡±

    Rory blushed. ¡°He¡¯s very sweet¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a but in there somewhere.¡±

    ¡°But. He¡¯s one of the first people I met here and one of the few people I actually trust.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone else you¡¯re not talking about. Sven?¡± Nadine asked.

    ¡°Ew. No. Gross. Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with him he¡¯s just¡­ Sven.¡±

    Nadine smirked. ¡°He¡¯s got a certain way about him that¡¯s not for everyone, I can see that. What about the vampire you met?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rory said and the tips of her ears burned. ¡°Nothing can happen there. Obviously.¡±

    ¡°There it is,¡± Nadine said with a satisfied grin.

    ¡°He¡¯s frustrating.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a vampire. I can¡¯t help but wonder when he looks at me, if all he¡¯s seeing is dinner. Besides that, I don¡¯t know how to explain it exactly. We didn¡¯t talk much at all, we just kept stealing little glances at each other. I¡¯d look over to see him watching me and afraid I¡¯d say something stupid; I¡¯d look away as quickly as possible. I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.¡±

    Nadine gave her a troubled look. ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay.¡±

    ¡°He ran with me on his back and it was amazing. Wind was blowing my hair around. And he didn¡¯t even break a sweat.¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s a vampire.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Rory took a deep breath and looked at her hands. ¡°To make it worse¡ªand please don¡¯t tell Doc or Sven¡ªhe¡¯s the one¡­ the vampire at the diner. The one that chased me.¡± Rory put her forehead against the table and moaned. ¡°And he smells amazing.¡±

    ¡°The ones that are the worst for you always do.¡±

    ¡°After all that, the night of sideways glances, turbo-charged piggy back rides and whatever else. When I gave him a hug to thank him for getting me to Doc and Sven safely, I forgot myself and kissed him. I mean, it was only on the cheek, but...¡±

    ¡°At least you didn¡¯t end up being his midnight snack.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Rory took another drink of coffee and looked at Nadine thoughtfully. ¡°So, you and Sven, huh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nadine went scarlet. ¡°Did he tell you that?¡±

    ¡°No, but he looks at you, well, different.¡±

    ¡°All right, you told me the vampire thing so, yes. Once.¡± She covered her face with her hands and spoke through them. ¡°It was years ago, and I needed his masculine energy to test how sex magic worked over here.¡±

    ¡°Did it? Work, I mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean, yeah but¡­¡±

    Rory put her head on Nadine¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Our taste in men sucks, huh?¡±

    ¡°Literally for you.¡±

    The two met eyes and laughed. It felt good to forget the pain and horror from the last few nights. For a few minutes, they were normal women gossiping together over coffee. ¡°Thank you for taking me in,¡± she said, wiping at her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have somewhere that feels like home in the middle of all this.¡±

    The front door banged open and Doc charged through. ¡°We need to leave.¡±

    ¡°And I jinxed myself,¡± Rory said, letting her head fall back on the table.

    ¡°Why? Doc, what¡¯s going on?¡± Nadine asked.

    ¡°The Catherine is what¡¯s going on. I just had quite the talk with her.¡±

    ¡°You need to calm down. What did she say?¡±

    ¡°Well, like I told you earlier, Rory said the Blueskin¡¯s leader had Lena and Holga. Since this was news to me, I decided I¡¯d have a little chat with the Catherine. So, I asked her if she¡¯d heard anything from Lena or Holga since they¡¯d been gone.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Nadine asked.

    ¡°Supposedly, she¡¯d received word they were found dead a few days ago. Keep in mind, she ¡®knew¡¯ about their deaths before we were even sent out. But according to her, it didn¡¯t even cross her mind to tell us.¡± Doc paced, clenching and unclenching his fists so hard Rory could hear his knuckles crunch.

    Nadine raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I told her she should pull her self-righteous head out of her ass¡ªin so many words,¡± he said and shot her a wild-eyed look.

    ¡°Oh, shit.¡±

    His shoulders slouched. ¡°Yeah. So, then I get escorted out by the Daughters. And Grace, you know Grace, right?¡±

    She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Yeah. Fuck her. One of these days you might have the displeasure of meeting her, Rory. She acts as the Catherine¡¯s right hand.¡±

    ¡°Just wait, it gets better,¡± Doc said and laughed bitterly. ¡°Grace came out shortly after and said the Catherine demanded all the witches leave Alma immediately. No questions, no further debate. We need to go. I already kicked Sven out of bed, he¡¯ll be over shortly. We need to get our stuff and get the hell out of this place. We¡¯ll figure out where to go from there.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Byron

    The meeting with Rory didn¡¯t go the way he wanted. There was a part of him that believed the hand of fate joined their paths. He¡¯d gone looking for the one Galena said would come and the mysterious old woman had claimed would be there for him, but was she Rory? Was it fair to expect that anyone could match his built-up expectations? He figured it was best to exercise some patience. If he¡¯d learned anything, it was that things changed and sometimes people¡ªincluding vampires¡ªdid too.

    But first, he had business. If Vic was collecting witches, Billie wouldn¡¯t be safe. After that, Sharona had to know about the ambush at Mount Forlorn. Why didn¡¯t she say anything? Vic couldn¡¯t be the only one responsible for the recent intrigue. Could he?

    A mile away from Billie¡¯s house, Byron scouted the vicinity. There were no tracks anywhere. As he drew closer, he peered through a clearing and found the home still intact. Has to be a trap. Paranoia swept through him. Why, though? When his only problem with Vic was Vic¡¯s problem with him¡ªwhatever it was.

    He surveyed the all too peaceful scene once more. If he¡¯d learned anything over the years, suspicion was merely due diligence with vampires. ¡°Fuck it,¡± Byron said. ¡°Billie will have to figure this out for himself. I need to go see Sharona.¡± A lump formed in his throat as he turned away. They can¡¯t hurt him that bad, right? But there was no answer for this voice of conscience¡ªonly silence.

    He covered his tracks on the way out. There was no sense in making things easier on Vic than he had already.

    * * *

    A few miles away from the refugee camp, he found Sharona sleeping at a cave she frequented. He steadied a makeshift stake over her heart and smacked her awake.

    Motionless at the sight of his weapon, she asked, ¡°What are you planning to do with that?¡±

    ¡°For the time being¡ªgive you a good fright. After that, who knows,¡± he said and emphasized his intent with a hard press. ¡°There was an ambush at the Mount. A bunch of Blueskins were playing dead.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So fucking what?¡±

    ¡°If you were a friend, wouldn¡¯t you tell me about something like that?¡±

    ¡°What would it matter. You survived, why are you so butt hurt?¡±

    ¡°We have an agreement with the people of Alma. One that goes way back. I don¡¯t need to tell you-¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s the problem, Byron. We were all dying to follow you, but you¡¯ve been a goddamn robot forever now. When Vic started doing all this shit, you turned a blind eye. If we tried to tell you anything, you¡¯d just throw up your hands and tell us you weren¡¯t the boss. All of a sudden you give two shits?¡±

    Byron pounded his empty fist inches away from her skull, his face within kissing distance of hers. ¡°Don¡¯t play with me, Sharona. Think you were about to tell me what was up, but then you decided not to. Why?¡±

    She spat at him. ¡°Maybe, I wanted to see the fire sparkle in your eyes again. Or make sure you weren¡¯t dickless. Besides, you know what they say, ¡®vampires don¡¯t make friends, they make truces.¡¯ You weren¡¯t shit and Vic made me an offer. Can¡¯t hate me for doing what we do.¡±

    Byron pushed the stake harder against her chest. ¡°How about this deal? You want to live, you tell me about the trap outside Billie¡¯s house and if it pans out, I won¡¯t torture you for the rest of your miserable life.¡±

    ¡°Or, I tell you and you kill me anyways, right?¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, I don¡¯t stick people in the back when they turn around.¡±

    ¡°No, you wait for them to go to sleep. Like, you know, what¡¯s happening here.¡±

    ¡°If it gives me the advantage¡ªabsolutely. But you know this is different. And you know I keep my word.¡±

    She looked away and sighed. ¡°Fine.¡±

    * * *

    Byron trudged away from the cave aimlessly. Based on what Sharona said, getting to Billie wouldn¡¯t be easy. Two vampires roamed the area and about a half dozen encircled him at all times. While it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to elude the scouts, the six or so guards were too much. To top it all off, the closed quarters would make it hard for them to escape¡ªeven if he sneaked in somehow. It was all too clear¡ªhe needed help.

    But from who? Sharona¡¯s deceit made him wary of recruiting the aid of other vampires. If she would sell him out, did he have any allies left? He cursed himself for leaving Billie alone. He should have insisted the guy go with him. At least, he can¡¯t die. Too bad I can¡¯t just walk in and tell them all to go fuck themselves.

    ¡°Do we not know anyone who can?¡± a voice asked from behind.

    ¡°Who?¡± Startled, he whipped around and found the old gray woman in the maroon cloak from before. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What was your name again?¡±

    A half-smile curled her lips. ¡°I never told you. And you will not make me slip up that easily.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t blame me for trying. What¡¯s the harm in telling me? I¡¯m not a witch or anything. I can¡¯t make any spell that will bind you to my will.¡±

    She looked past him and asked, ¡°Does anyone ever really know the future?¡±

    ¡°Well, no. But I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be a vampire until somebody gets the better of me and I die.¡± With a hand, he jabbed at his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s the way of violence for your kind. Yes. There are those who would even consider it the curse. Do you?¡±

    He scratched at his chin. ¡°Yeah, it probably is,¡± he said, and his head swam with bloody images from the past.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    She smiled. A small laugh lilted and barely left her throat. ¡°The curse was immortality. Not too many know that.¡± Her eyes glazed over and she swayed in the breeze. For a moment, Byron thought she might blow away if the wind hit her cloak. ¡°I too used to think it would be a blessing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a vampire, are you?¡±

    Her gaze sharpened, and she looked away. ¡°No. I¡¯m something else entirely. But we won¡¯t get into that¡­ Anyways, you need help rescuing Billie, right?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Rory and her friends will assist you with the matter. Afterwards you must go with them to the strait west of Alma. Near the tip, you¡¯ll find Mara. She is already waiting as we speak.¡±

    ¡°So, I get to meet the one you said was smiling on me, huh?¡±

    The woman nodded.

    ¡°And who should I say sent me?¡±

    She held up a hand and shook it. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other answers today. Mara will¡ªonce you get to her. So, make sure you do. By the way, Rory will come around to you and the rest will follow. Well, Sven will continue to be an asshole, but that¡¯s his way.¡± And with that said, she turned and disappeared into a forest of broken trees.

    * * *

    Byron realized Mara¡¯s messenger hadn¡¯t told him where he¡¯d find the witches, but he figured it was safe to assume they¡¯d be in Alma. As he traveled, his mind worked at unraveling the mystery of the old woman and how she appeared able to shape shift in their previous meeting. He wondered if it was by a spell and not some inherent gift. Could she be a witch? Or even a shifter? While he¡¯d heard retellings of a shapeshifter settlement, he¡¯d always dismissed them as refugee fairy tales. The kind they¡¯d act out with puppets or sing songs of when they were drunk.

    At one point, Blueskins were a story too. It was kind of funny how their homeland was only fifty miles out from Alma, and yet, for the longest time, no one could verify their existence.

    Once he was outside the city¡¯s walls, he didn¡¯t see any of the witches right away, so he thought he might detour through the tent people¡¯s makeshift village. There were always singers lamenting the state of things at all hours of the day and night. They carried a range of instruments made from scavenged objects.

    A tune caught his ear, and the chorus went like this:

    Mara, Mara, Mara.

    Is that your name, my dear?

    Please tell me so I hear.

    You change your face so often,

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve forgotten.

    Mara?

    Just as Byron went to inquire over the lyrics, a cart he recognized from Mount Forlorn emerged from the gates. As it drew closer, he caught sight of Rory, Sven and Doc accompanied by a fourth passenger he didn¡¯t know.

    They passed, and Byron hung back. He followed as inconspicuously as possible, worried they¡¯d make a scene amid the crowded streets if he announced his presence. Once the party was out of earshot from the refugees he called, ¡°Rory?¡±

    Deep in conversation with the other woman, she jumped at his interruption. ¡°Byron?¡± Their eyes met, and she beamed at him momentarily before her face twisted into a frown.

    ¡°Oh, fuck off mate. Keep goin¡¯ Betts. We¡¯re not stoppin¡¯ for him.¡± Sven leered and spat over the side of his cart. As if the horse had a mind of its own, Betts ignored the command and stopped.

    Byron looked from one face to another in the group and asked, ¡°Can I borrow Rory?¡±

    Doc stood. ¡°If she goes, I go.¡±

    Rory grimaced. ¡°I owe him for getting me back to you,¡± she said and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay where you can see me.¡±

    Sven said, ¡°What part of undead-¡±

    A red-haired woman with an infectious smile put herself in front of Sven. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Byron. I¡¯m Nadine. I¡¯ve heard all about you. And I mean, all about you.¡± Her friendly demeanor faded slightly, and she gave him an all too knowing look.

    Byron waited for Rory until she was at his side. They turned and walked down the road a bit. He caught her scent and his head swam with the succulent scents of jasmine and mint combined with her alluring essence. His tongue felt heavy in his mouth. ¡°I was told you¡¯d be here.¡±

    ¡°By who?¡± She took a small step away and crossed her arms in a protective gesture.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to put it. An old woman appears to me. Sometimes she flies off as a black heron. Other times it seems like she just disappears. She¡­ uh¡­ seems to think you and your friends will help me. Look, I¡¯m doing a terrible job of explaining myself. But if you can help, it would be appreciated.¡±

    ¡°If I were to help, what would I be doing?¡±

    ¡°A friend of mine, a witch actually, or warlock I guess, has run into some problems. Promised I would keep him safe. Unfortunately, there¡¯s about eight or nine vampires between me and him.¡±

    She rubbed her arms and scanned his face sharply. Finally, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t speak for the rest of the group, but since you got me out of trouble the other night, chances are they¡¯ll help too. Give me a second.¡±

    Byron did his best to suppress hungry stares in her direction as she walked away. He couldn¡¯t make out much of what they said, but from the loud tones and rapidity of their words he could tell an argument ensued.

    Silence broke over the group, and Doc rose to his full height. He waved Byron over. ¡°We¡¯re helping. All of us.¡± He shot a meaningful look at Sven. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    * * *

    Outside Billie¡¯s house, the party split up into two groups. Byron, Rory and Nadine made up one while Doc and Sven made the other. Their first priority was to take out the two patrolling vampires.

    His group found theirs with little difficulty. Trevor, Ol¡¯ Vic¡¯s second in command.

    Byron caught him off guard and placed a hand over his mouth while Rory whispered into the vampire¡¯s ear, ¡°Sleep.¡± Trevor went limp, and they covered his motionless body with ground.

    A smile worked across Byron¡¯s face and he said, ¡°That was a lot easier than expected. Now let¡¯s catch up with the others.¡±

    Minutes later, they found Sven laughing hysterically as the scout fed from him.

    Doc tore the vampire away, depositing him on the ground. ¡°Enough. Anymore and the poor thing will have a seizure.¡±

    ¡°Poor my left bollock.¡± Sven wrapped a paisley scarf around his neck to staunch the flow of blood and spat as it convulsed. He shot a toothy grin at Byron. ¡°Blues ain¡¯t the only ones who can make a cocktail outta themselves.¡±

    Byron gave him a confused look. ¡°Never seen that happen before. Is he all right?¡±

    ¡°Fine. I figure he¡¯ll have a bit of a hangover tomorrow or whenever he comes down from everything in my system.¡± Sven pulled the scarf back down and ran a thumb over the bite marks. ¡°You wanna have a go?¡±

    Doc growled and put his hand around his friend¡¯s neck. His eyes flickered white before returning to hazel. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for your games asshole. We need to move.¡±

    They drew closer to Billie¡¯s house. Nadine kneeled and placed her palms against the earth while facing a large oak near the home. ¡°Hello my friend. Can you help me?¡± She said, ¡°I can feel you in there.¡± Worried lines appeared on her forehead. ¡°We can do something about that but I need your help.¡±

    A trail of dead grass between her hands and the tree turned a bright, healthy green. One large branch with a rotten tire swung wildly, crashing through a room where Billie kept the bulk of his ¡®treasures¡¯. The blow sent shock waves through the old structure and it imploded into dust.

    ¡°Oops,¡± Nadine said.

    Seven figures emerged from the ruin, six scattering in every direction before fading off into the horizon. One figure, however, stood stock still.

    Billie.

    ¡°My house. My treasures. Gone. All gone.¡±

    Byron jogged to his friend¡¯s side. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°You came back for me!¡± Billie¡¯s eyes flashed briefly and he looked around at the wreckage of his house once more. ¡°I¡¯d invite you in but¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Sorry about that. But look, I found some other witches and I think they¡¯d like to meet you. Also, there¡¯s a cart with a horse and...¡± His words fell off and Byron just smiled. It was good to see his friend in one piece. For a minute, he almost felt human again. Like someone good.

    ¡°Okay, Byron.¡±

    With an arm around Rory, Doc waved a hand at them. ¡°Are we ready? I don¡¯t want to be here when they get the nerve to come back.¡±

    Byron grabbed Billie¡¯s hand and led him to the cart. A shy grin from his friend told him his gesture was being misread, and he shook his head. Didn¡¯t seem like he was worse for the wear at least.

 Chapter 11

    Rory

    They traveled aimlessly until exhausted and made camp for the night behind a small patch of trees. The witches settled in around a fire while Byron kept his distance, scanning the area for potential threats. Rory sat with her back against a fallen tree limb and watched amused as Billie unwittingly annoyed Sven.

    ¡°Mr. Sven, do you think Nadine hears carrots screaming when she eats them?¡±

    ¡°Dunno,¡± Sven said, taking a drink from his flask.

    ¡°Mr. Sven, what was the world like where you came from?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remember other than it was cold ¡®n gray.¡± He took another drink.

    ¡°You¡¯re funny, Mr. Sven. I like you.¡±

    ¡°Brilliant.¡±

    Billie stared thoughtfully into the fire for a moment. ¡°You think, well, you think with all of us having powers and all, and how we¡¯re all teamed up, that we should come up with a name for our group. Maybe even costumes? You know, like superheroes.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°But, why not? I mean, I can heal from anything and Nadine is like a plant witch and then Doc can heal everybody. And Rory with her power of persuasion is super cool. Get it? Super cool. And you can do things too that I don¡¯t completely understand. But because you look so cool, it has to be cool. Can Byron be part of our super team too?¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Sven said, forcing the flask into Billie¡¯s hands. ¡°Drink up.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Anyone ever tell you to relax?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. Sure they do. My mom used to tell me to relax all the time. My Grandma said it a lot, too. All the kids at school and the teachers. Vic always told me to relax, but sometimes he hurt me real bad. Byron said he shouldn¡¯t do that and saved the day. That¡¯s why I think he should be part of our superhero team. Even if he isn¡¯t a witch.¡±

    ¡°Byron ever had a nip off ya?¡±

    ¡°Sven.¡± Doc¡¯s tone had a hint of warning. ¡°I don¡¯t like where this is headed. Let¡¯s take a walk, just you and me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Look, I know people think I¡¯m some kind of blood cow. And, yeah, that¡¯s how some vampires treated me. Most of them. But not Byron. Never him. He was my friend. Always. He never took more than he needed, and he would sit with me and actually see me. Besides, I love the feeling. It tickles my neck and-¡±

    Sven held up his hands and said, ¡°Gonna stop ya right there, mate. Too much. I¡¯m not one to kink shame. We all got our things. Just, you know, keep some bits to yourself.¡±

    Doc settled back down into place. ¡°Glad that¡¯s taken care of. Are we good now? Can we sleep?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Nadine said. ¡°The trees will be our sentries. They¡¯ve agreed to make sure we¡¯re safe. They¡¯re more sensitive to danger than any of us after all.¡±

    The party said their goodnights and everyone slumbered¡ªexcept Rory. It was impossible to sleep knowing he¡ªByron¡ªwas close.

    She rolled over for the nth time and saw him looking out over the camp, her heart skipped a beat. Was it fear or¡­ Well, she knew better. If she took the time to think about things, maybe she¡¯d understand. She pushed introspection aside and waved him over.

    A few feet away, he jumped at a loud snore from Sven and she shook with a laughter so intense; she had to cover her mouth to keep quiet. With a smirk, Byron held out a hand to help her up.

    Alarm bells went off in her head and she couldn¡¯t repress a flinch, but her hand took it, anyway. What the hell are you doing, Rory?

    His lips close to her ear, he said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Rory opened her mouth to speak, and he shook his head. With a finger, he pointed to Doc¡¯s sleeping figure, rustling in the spot where he lay.

    A good way out, where they¡¯d be safe from waking the party, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t vampires sleep?¡±

    ¡°We do. Sometimes to mend ourselves. Other times for pleasure. What about you? Shouldn¡¯t you be asleep?¡±

    ¡°If only.¡± She let out a small, disheartened laugh. ¡°Much as I¡¯d like to, it¡¯d be virtually impossible right now. A lot of stuff¡¯s happened, and not just tonight.¡±

    Byron gazed deeply into her eyes and nodded. ¡°Really appreciated your help with Billie earlier. Wanted to thank you again.¡±

    ¡°It was my pleasure. If this place has taught me anything, it¡¯s that we¡¯re all in this together.¡± She held up her arm and flexed. ¡°Besides, I felt kind of badass.¡±

    He laughed. ¡°Hey, Nadine did most of the heavy lifting. But then, you weren¡¯t so bad yourself.¡±

    ¡°Uh, thanks, I guess?¡± she said and swatted playfully at his shoulder.

    ¡°Seriously, I do appreciate it. Billie¡¯s an interesting guy¡ªto say the least. I used to be annoyed with him, but he kind of grew on me, I guess.¡± He stopped and looked down at his feet. ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t know how hard another person has it, until they share their struggles with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sweet that you¡¯ve looked after him the way you do. He looks up to you like a big brother. You know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I must admit, I needed his help more than he needed mine. He¡¯s a good brother to me too.¡±

    An icy chill ran down her spine when she thought about what he meant by ¡®needed.¡¯ She took a sharp breath and looked away. They walked in silence for a time.

    ¡°Hey, I found an old, abandoned farmhouse down a little ways. You want to explore it with me?¡±

    On one hand, Rory felt unsettled being accompanied by a vampire, while on the other she¡¯d caught herself smiling several times already. She bit her lip and glanced toward camp. Ultimately, she said, ¡°We could walk around it, I guess. Would it really be safe to go inside?¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    A flash of understanding entered Byron¡¯s eyes and he frowned. ¡°We can go back if you¡¯re frightened of me.¡±

    Her face flushed red, and she looked up in the sky. ¡°I¡¯d be stupid not to be scared¡ªa little. But don¡¯t forget I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Left me feeling like a puppet on a string, last time.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to pick me up and take me there or am I going to have to walk?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. That depends.¡±

    ¡°On?¡±

    ¡°Do you have Maggie¡¯s crutch?¡±

    She laughed merrily despite herself. ¡°In my defense, I really appreciated her help. As far as I¡¯m concerned, she¡¯s Saint Maggie of the Blue.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, never heard of a Blueskin doing much of anything other than exploding stuff.¡± He stopped and pointed in front of them. ¡°There, just behind those pines. The farmhouse.¡±

    Rory gasped as they approached. While it wasn¡¯t pristine, the structure was solid and most of the original siding remained. Sure, a few beige and dark brown strips mismatched the otherwise predominantly green exterior, and a few sticks cluttered the rooftop. But it was homey.

    Byron absently pulled a weed from the front garden and said, ¡°I get the feeling someone must¡¯ve been keeping the place up for quite some time after everything went down. Wonder what happened to them?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think they left?¡±

    ¡°Blueskins?¡± He looked around them in all directions and a foolish grin stretched across his face. ¡°I know you said you didn¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m going in. I have to know what¡¯s inside.¡±

    She crossed her arms and planted her feet. ¡°All right, you do that.¡±

    At the front door, Byron knocked loudly. He paused there for a few minutes before letting himself in with little effort. Rory heard a few small crashes and bangs from inside the house. And then... music. Tinny and a little off pitch, but music nonetheless. A light flickered on and shown through the front window. It must have been an oil lamp based on its amber hue.

    The song that played skipped to the mellow sound of an old swing tune. A reflection of Byron dancing with a figure cast on a mirror in the front room. But who? Curious, she moved in closer and found him dancing with a dress form in a floral shift. He hummed to it tenderly as his limber legs moved with exquisite grace to the sound. Her cheeks ached, and she heard herself laugh.

    He caught her watching and said, ¡°If you¡¯d like to cut in, I¡¯m sure my partner won¡¯t mind,¡± as he pointed to the absence of a head on the mannequin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I have to warn you, I¡¯m a bit of a klutz.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what everybody says. Come on.¡± He waved her into position and took her arms in his.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the music coming from?¡±

    ¡°An old mp3 player and a wind-up generator to power it. Lucky find.¡±

    At first, the song had a slow cadence, and she kept up, but then, well, she proved how clumsy she could be a few too many times by stepping on his toes. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    His shoes scuffled under her feet and he said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep stepping on them, why don¡¯t you just leave them there, huh?¡±

    They danced this way for hours, but it felt like minutes. His skill as a dancer was impeccable and magnified her own artlessness. As a result, she couldn¡¯t help but over-apologize.

    He shook his head emphatically each time. ¡°After how many years I¡¯ve been doing this same dance, I should be even better. Stick with me and you¡¯ll catch on. There¡¯s nothing to it. Just time.¡± Under the intensity of his cool blue eyes, she melted.

    When their arms parted, he left her breathless. She wondered if he noticed how hard her heart beat in her chest. A part of her ached to throw herself into him.

    ¡°Are you all right, Rory? You look flushed.¡± He moved closer and brushed her cheek.

    ¡°I-¡±

    Before she could reply, his lips fell on hers. Greedily, she pulled him closer and felt the whole of his body against her. The light brightened and then went black. Needy hands swarmed from one place to another. Byron pushed his mouth down to her neck and¡­ ¡°STOP,¡± she said, using the full of her power.

    Time itself seemed to stop as he stood motionless, almost frozen in a block of ice.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to use my powers on you again. I never meant for this to get so out of hand. I just can¡¯t be with anyone who eats people.¡± She backpedaled with each word until an errant box caught the back of her heel and she plummeted to the floor.

    Still immobile, but, at least, able to speak, Byron asked, ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯d help you, but I¡¯m unable to move.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Just proving how klutzy I am again.¡± Her knees shook as she stood. ¡°How am I going to unfreeze you now? I said ¡®stop,¡¯ now what, go? Er, GO.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°Still nothing.¡±

    Rory tried every combination of words she could think of¡ªeven tried to say the words with as much feeling as she could muster. Alas, nothing worked better than letting time pass.

    When he finally got moving, she pressed her hand into his and gave him a peck on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that. Can we forget tonight ever happened?¡±

    He grunted. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    * * *

    Back at camp, Rory slept briefly before being roused by Nadine. They breakfasted on sweet griddle cakes and fresh blueberries. An egg would have made it perfection, but according to the others chickens were extinct. As the meal wrapped up, Doc called everyone together for a meeting, including Byron.

    ¡°Before we left Alma, we didn¡¯t talk about where we¡¯d go. Hell, we didn¡¯t have time,¡± he said as everyone settled into a circle. ¡°On top of that, we¡¯ve added a couple new members to our group¡ªByron and Billie¡ªand our supply situation has changed. So, I need ideas on what next?¡±

    Byron stood up and paced around. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can really consider me a member of your group. I appreciate everyone¡¯s help with Billie, but I¡¯m not one of you.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m one of them, kinda,¡± Billie said. His blue eyes seemed to gray.

    ¡°Okay, but that¡¯s you,¡± Byron said. ¡°Look, a messenger from someone called Mara told me we were to head to the western strait. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the right call, but it¡¯s a direction.¡±

    Doc scratched at the side of his face. ¡°Never heard of this, uh, Mara. Have you Nadine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors from the refugee camps. Basically, she¡¯s kind of an angel or a demon¡ªdepending on who you ask.¡± Nadine threw up her hands. ¡°She might even be a nice old lady who became more by legend for all I know. There¡¯s something to it though.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, we¡¯re not going to fuck off to who knows where on the vampire¡¯s whim, eh?¡± Sven said.

    ¡°Then where do you want to go?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°Why the hell ain¡¯t we goin¡¯ after Holga and Lena? We saved that one after all.¡± Sven pointed at Billie, who glowed, happy to be noticed. ¡°After that¡ªdunno. But you can be damn sure I¡¯m not gonna follow that vampire anywhere.¡±

    Doc growled in irritation. ¡°Like usual, Sven, you¡¯ve managed to be unhelpful when I don¡¯t need you to be. Thanks.¡± Quietly, he said, ¡°You already did follow the vampire somewhere.¡±

    Things got a little heated from there, so Rory tuned out. She stared into the sky, wishing she could sleep. But there was little chance of that with the boys arguing. A small voice in her head, the one that told her to do all the things she shouldn¡¯t, tempted her to end the argument by using her power. Somehow, she knew better than that. Using her ability to solve trifles would lead to something¡­ Something she didn¡¯t even want to think about.

    Dark clouds shaped like a pair of skulls leered at her above. The heads parted and a large bird flew from in between. It landed with grace next to the circle and pulled at Sven¡¯s pant leg.

    ¡°Oi, fuck off,¡± he said. As he was about to kick at the bird, both Doc and Byron pushed him away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. That¡¯s the watcher bird from Alma,¡± Doc said.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s the messenger I was telling you about. The black heron,¡± Byron said, excitedly pointing his finger at it.

    ¡°Yeah, well, your messenger just flew from behind two skulls,¡± Rory said and she shook her head.

    Nadine¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Say that again?¡±

    ¡°In the sky, there were two clouds shaped like skulls. As they parted, the bird flew from them.¡±

    ¡°Skulls represent death, but in an omen death isn¡¯t always a bad thing. It can represent rebirth or a new beginning,¡± Nadine said.

    ¡°Besides, how often does anyone see birds,¡± Byron said. ¡°Not that she¡¯s just a bird. Think she might be a shifter. Aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked their visitor.

    If the heron heard him it didn¡¯t seem too interested. Instead, it simply hopped from one piece of ground to another, staring at each member of the group through its dark, unreadable eye before letting out a terrifying rasp and plodding forward.

    ¡°She wants us to follow her,¡± Nadine said.

    ¡°How do you know for certain?¡± Doc asked.

    With a sharp breath, Rory huffed. ¡°Does it matter? It¡¯s better than watching you three posturing for position. What would it hurt to see where it goes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Sven snuffed.

    ¡°So, what? Do you really think we stand a chance against all the Blueskins between us and our friends? If they¡¯re even¡­¡± Doc broke off.

    ¡°Oh, fuck off with that. Just say it. You think they¡¯re dead.¡± Sven pulled his flask from his pocket and took a hard slug.

    The knuckles on Doc¡¯s fists popped loudly and he said in a snarl, ¡°We¡¯re following the bird.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Byron

    In the days that passed as they followed the heron, Byron reminisced over his brief time as a mortal. He¡¯d lived longer as a vampire, but the memories of when he was alive were greater than those after. Was it human frailty which caused this? Did the fear of death magnify each moment in time, to such a degree, a few seconds of thought would seem so profound centuries later?

    He watched the rest of the party go about their affairs with an urgency he no longer possessed. Saw Doc and Sven fight over going in the opposite direction of their friends, Lena and Holga. No matter how certain they were of the other witches¡¯ deaths, a part of them couldn¡¯t resolve their uncertainty.

    Deep down, Byron suspected they could be alive. Vic had to have a source of blood in Blueskin territory after all. But it would be suicide for them to attempt a rescue. The group would stick out if for no other reason than the horse.

    He watched Rory¡¯s gaze linger on the farmhouse as they passed. There was an almost tangible darkness in her expression. He wanted to talk more with her about that night, even if he¡¯d agreed to pretend it never happened. But she¡¯d glued herself to Nadine. Once in a while, she¡¯d steal a look, but nothing more. He could just shake her until she came clean with whether she had feelings for him. Where was this sudden urgency coming from on his part?

    Sure, the look of her was appealing. He was a sucker for honey brown locks, tan skin and a subversive smile. And he admired that she wasn¡¯t a pushover. She could take care of herself and she wasn¡¯t afraid to ask for a hand when she needed one either.

    But¡­

    Did he like her? Hell, was he in love with her?

    * * *

    Medium-sized apple trees lined both sides of the narrow stretch of land. Nadine attempted to use her power to revitalize one, but it was too far gone or something blocked her from making contact. All Byron knew was that her face took on a deathly pallor when she finished. Rory tried to comfort her, but to no effect.

    ¡°Not now,¡± Nadine said and pressed her palm against her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve got the worst headache ever. Think I need to lie down.¡±

    Rory attempted to grip her friend¡¯s arm and missed. ¡°Let me get you something. I¡¯m sure Sven has stuff.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, no thanks.¡± Nadine slipped into her bedroll and pulled a pillow over her face.

    ¡°Well, fine.¡±

    Byron strode up. Finally, a minute alone, he thought. ¡°Hey, I feel like you¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡±

    Rory crossed her arms. ¡°What if I am?¡±

    ¡°Well, that forces one to ask the question: why?¡± His reply hung in the air. If crickets still existed, they¡¯d chirp at a time like this.

    Finally, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±

    ¡°What, I¡¯m a vampire and you think I¡¯m going to kill you? Your friends?¡±

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d ever willingly hurt me or people I care about. But the fact remains, you need to hurt someone to survive.¡±

    Byron stooped to the ground and sat cross-legged. ¡°Yeah... You know you look pretty when you¡¯re angry.¡±

    Her eyes widened, and she placed her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    ¡°Could have fooled me.¡±

    She sat facing him and hugged her knees. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want¡­¡±

    He waited for her to finish, but as seconds passed into minutes, he groaned in agitation. ¡°This conversation is going to take forever if you don¡¯t finish your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m avoiding you¡ªI don¡¯t trust myself to finish my thoughts.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°About the most ridiculous thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±

    She stuck her chin out, and said, ¡°If you¡¯re trying to make me upset so I look more pretty to you¡ªit¡¯s not going to work.¡±

    ¡°You sure about that? Looks like it did.¡±

    A frustrated gasp slipped from her mouth. ¡°This is nothing. Maybe I give a shit about you. Like a real big amount of shits. But it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand your angst.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the first time we ever met? Not in this time, but before. No matter what happens, that image of you is burned in my mind. I just don¡¯t know how we could go any further unless you could quit being a vampire?¡±

    ¡°Stake through the heart might do it. Last time I checked Sven was building a small stockpile. Might want to see if he¡¯ll loan you one.¡±

    ¡°Well, that hardly solves the problem,¡± she said and snorted. ¡°I want you around¡ªjust a little more alive.¡±

    ¡°So, all I have to do is something entirely impossible and then you will gladly take my hand? Glad we solved that.¡±

    She held up her hands in exasperation. ¡°And now you understand. Do you really want me flinching every time you touch my neck?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that. But, going back to what you said about that night so long ago, I could make you forget. Anyone tell you about the glamour?¡±

    ¡°Sven mentioned it in passing, but he always lies¡ªwell, he doesn¡¯t always lie. Still¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know why I brought it up. It¡¯s not even something I like to do. Guess I¡¯d just like to work this out with you by any means possible. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve even felt anything. Truth be told, I didn¡¯t even know if I liked you at first. After that night in the farmhouse¡­ Well, I¡¯m having a hard time doing as you asked and forgetting it ever happened. It¡¯s been far too long since I danced like that.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± she said and blushed. ¡°Forgetting, I mean. And I¡¯m not saying I can¡¯t change in time. But it¡¯s all a lot to take in. You know? Sure, it happened hundreds of years ago for you, but it was only a few days ago for me.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to forget you¡¯ve only been here for a short time.¡±

    ¡°What happens if we get together anyways? It¡¯s a one-night thing, and then you¡¯re gone? Or we stick together and in forty years when I¡¯m old, you don¡¯t want me anymore. For someone that¡¯s lived as long as you, wouldn¡¯t that be about the same as a one-night stand?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think about it like that. Being around you and your friends has reminded me how urgent people are. Got to rush, rush, rush to get everything done before you all die, eh? While years go by like days for me.¡±

    ¡°Am I really what you¡¯re looking for? Be honest. I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re lying to me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±

    His shoulders slouched. ¡°The game had been surviving for so long. I kind of mastered that, but then what was the point? Twenty-seven forever. Feeding off lives that aren¡¯t your own. Never feeling. Never growing.¡± His eyes bore into hers and he spread out his arms. ¡°You know, I saw you shortly after you arrived.¡± He fished in his pocket, pulled out her nametag and handed it to her. ¡°And I felt something. Which was uncomfortable. Not bad uncomfortable, just not used to it uncomfortable. If that makes any sense.¡±

    Tears welled in her eyes as she turned the little piece of plastic over in her hands. She bit her lip and her mouth attempted to form words. ¡°I¡­ For luck.¡± she said and placed it back in his palm, closing his fingers around it. ¡°So, what now?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but the world is kind of a mess right now. I remember pretty well when it wasn¡¯t. In some ways, I remember the good old days better than yesterday¡­.¡±

    ¡°So how about this?¡± Rory searched his eyes and said, ¡°We both feel things we¡¯re not comfortable with¡ªfor our own reasons¡ªand neither of us knows where we¡¯re going from here. Instead of obsessing, how about we just see where things go?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±

    * * *

    Doc glared at Byron as he returned with Rory. There was an unexpected note of malice in the glance. Does he have feelings for Rory? Why wouldn¡¯t he? He wondered if Rory had feelings for Doc too. Perhaps some reservations she didn¡¯t express in their talk had to do with the giant of a man. He put the thought aside. No reason to make more out of a look than it¡¯s worth.

    From the palpable change in the air, they had to be close to the tip of the strait. He wondered if the others felt it too, or if it was his overactive vampire senses. Nadine emerged from her bedroll looking like death itself, and the party finished packing the cart.

    ¡°Come sit up here with me, Dini,¡± Sven said and motioned to a spot on the front bench. Nadine complied, and he hugged her to his side.

    She wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°You stink, Sven.¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t hear me complaining about you, do ya love?¡±

    ¡°Argh.¡± She swatted at his hand.

    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ve got to drive the cart.¡±

    ¡°Yeah right. How many times have you nodded off in this trip, huh? I think Betts is the horse and driver here.¡±

    Billie pushed himself between the pair and said, ¡°Betts sure is a strange name for a boy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, mate?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Betts a girl¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Named her after the Queen mum herself.¡±

    Billie tried to speak, but couldn¡¯t make words through his giggles.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so funny. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been having a gander at Ol¡¯ Betts undercarriage. What¡¯s wrong with ya?¡±

    Doc exhaled sharply. ¡°Boys. Let¡¯s spare the lesson in anatomy. There are women present.¡± And he looked from Rory to Nadine.

    The women said almost in chorus, ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Nadine said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of those in my day. But yes, Billie brings up a good point.¡±

    Sven shot her a hurt look and said, ¡°Thought you were on my side.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, dear. We¡¯ve all got our blindsides.¡±

    * * *

    They traveled down the road until the ash-filtered sunlight grew dim. The ever-present heron who had mostly made pace with the group flew to the front. It landed and spread its wings as if signaling for them to stop. Outside the cart, the craggy tip of the strait came into view. Sharp, volcanic rocks lined the shore and Byron wondered if a dormant fissure lay under the water.

    Sven hocked and spat. ¡°¡®Follow the bird,¡¯ they said. ¡®It will get us somewhere,¡¯ they said.¡±

    ¡°Give her a minute,¡± Nadine said, and shushed him with a finger.

    The bird took wing again and hovered at eye level for a few seconds. With one big push it flew straight up and circled faster and faster until it blurred into a circle. Then it fell as if shot to the ground. On knobby knees, it took one step, then two and three and arced its head back. The bird plunged its beak into the air and a gash formed where it stabbed. The tear shone with the radiance of the sun, and Byron leaped in avoidance. He sheltered himself behind the enormous figure of Doc and checked himself for burns. No injuries. All good.

    He looked up at the other members of the group as they stood transfixed. A droplet fell down Rory¡¯s cheek, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± She looked down at Byron and forced her hand into his. ¡°It can¡¯t hurt you, I don¡¯t think. Look.¡±

    Upon standing, he found the translucent figure of a woman clothed only in radiant white light. Her hands gestured in broad sweeps and she spoke in indecipherable words. A star formed inside her palm and grew ever larger. A groan passed from her lips and the intonation buzzed through the ground and into Byron¡¯s feet, shaking his whole body with its echo. Just when he couldn¡¯t take the sensation a moment longer, the star exploded and everything washed out in its brilliance.

    Everything was white, but a gentle breeze played across his skin. Formless ground molded into a pristine meadow sprinkled with floating butterflies and brightly colored wildflowers. The sun warmed his flesh, but it didn¡¯t burn him and he wondered if he was dead. But he didn¡¯t think so after he saw the others joined him in this heaven¡ªor whatever it was. Each lay sprawled roughly in the same locations they¡¯d been before the scene changed.

    A healthy hue warmed Nadine¡¯s face. She stood and spun with her arms stretched out. ¡°I can hear you. I love you all too,¡± she said.

    Deflated, Rory looked around her with weary eyes. ¡°Great. Another portal.¡±

    Sven checked his pockets and sighed. ¡°Really can take it with ya.¡± He kissed his flask and drained what should have been the entire contents down his throat. By some miracle, it never seemed to empty.

    Doc shook his head at him, stood to his full height and crossed his arms. ¡°Put it away. We need to keep our wits about us.¡±

    Sven flicked him a V-sign and took one last pull from the flask before returning it to his pocket.

    And Billie, well, he just rolled around and round in the grass, giggling like he¡¯d heard the best joke.

    ¡°Rise up,¡± a voice said. On further inspection, it belonged to the translucent woman at the tear. As Byron looked on, her flesh colored and she solidified. She stood stooped over, supported by a cobalt staff and attired in a simple peasant¡¯s dress with a deep, maroon shawl over her shoulders. Behind her, an asymmetric trash-heap of a building, composed of cobbled stones with a thatched roof, loomed drearily, in contrast to the vivid surroundings.

    Doc bowed and stepped in her direction. ¡°So, Mara¡¯s your name. I¡¯m Doc-¡±

    She scoffed and held up a waxy, arthritic claw. ¡°I know who you are. Follow me.¡± With a surprising spring in her step, she glided away to her hovel. Once there she disappeared into the darkness behind the door frame. The group questioned each other with pregnant stares. Billie opened his mouth and Byron shook his head. Seemed too irreverent to spoil the moment with words.

    Inside, they felt their way forward, hands pressed against stuccoed walls. With all the turns they took, the volume of space must have vastly exceeded the size of the shack as it appeared on the outside. Light spilled through a rectangular shape and Byron found a knob. He pulled on it and opened the door into a circular room. Its walls were several stories tall and light fell through a wrought iron star at top. Rays of sun illuminated the dust. He checked himself again, still not on fire.

    At a table of thick rock slabs, Mara motioned for them to sit at matching stools. ¡°It¡¯s time I shared some words with all of you,¡± she said, her unblinking eyes not meeting any of their stares. ¡°The old world ended, but it still stands in the way of the new. For a time, I believed the end would convince those who would make war of the wrong in their ways. Blindly, I chose to believe the gods would intervene, but they¡¯d become complacent, old. They fell with the world and in their absence, magic has blown to the wind. There are those of you who have gripped a piece of the power, but what good is it for novices?¡±

    Rory said, ¡°That¡¯s a lot to take in.¡±

    The corners of Mara¡¯s mouth tugged into a small smile. ¡°Aurora. Always the impulsive one. How did I know you¡¯d speak first?¡±

    Under the glare of six sets of eyes, Rory¡¯s face reddened, and she clapped a hand over her mouth.

    ¡°No, no. That wasn¡¯t a rebuke,¡± Mara said. She looked at Byron. ¡°Wondering what you¡¯re here for, eh?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°It will be clear in time. For now, be patient. Everything is moving us closer to where we must go.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Rory

    Mara rose from her stool and said, ¡°Before I send you on your way, know that I¡¯ll be meeting with each of you privately. We¡¯ll go over specifics of your unique innate abilities and I¡¯ll introduce you to the principles of transit magic¡ªportals¡ªin another session with you after.¡±

    Without warning, an invisible hand gripped Rory, forcing her legs to stand. She clenched her jaw and fought against her own body as it walked with its own purpose towards the old crone. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes as she stood so close the rancid air of the older woman¡¯s breath assailed her nose.

    A gnarled finger pressed into the middle of Rory¡¯s forehead and a voice spoke in her mind, ¡°You¡¯ll stay behind. There¡¯s more for us to discuss.¡±

    Still fighting back her emotions, she could do little more than nod her head in agreement.

    As the crone walked around the room grew silent, only disrupted by the soft sounds of her skirts and thud of her staff. She touched the remaining members in the same fashion until they all rose, each face thoughtful or, in Sven¡¯s case, skeptical.

    A bald young woman with glowing eyes, no older than twenty, appeared from a hidden door and silently stood by the entrance they¡¯d come in. ¡°This way,¡± she said, and revealed a dark room with a dirt floor and messy stonework walls¡ªa root cellar.

    ¡°Have I lost it? That ain¡¯t the room we came out of, is it?¡± Sven crossed his arms, and held one eye shut.

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± the unnamed woman said and walked through.

    ¡°Are you coming, Rory?¡± Byron asked.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be along soon enough. Go on. There¡¯s work to do.¡± Mara said, watching them go before turning her attention back on Rory. ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°That was horrible. Why¡¯d you do that to me? What was that?¡±

    ¡°That, my dear, was what it feels like to be on the receiving end of your ability.¡±

    Shame flooded Rory as she recalled Byron¡¯s frozen form at the farmhouse and him stiffly putting her down the night he put her on his shoulder. Of Doc, Sven and Nadine, their faces drained of color as they spoke words they wouldn¡¯t have otherwise.

    ¡°You see then. Your gift is dangerous. Out of all your friends, you are the only one with two paths stretched out before you. One is treacherous and deceitful. The abuse of the power means it controls you and your free will is lost. The other path will be hard. You¡¯ll always be fighting the impulses that I can see are growing inside you already. But with this path, you control your power and maintain your own free will. Do you see?¡±

    Rory wanted to scream. Felt it creeping up inside her throat, but she fought the urge. Only then did she manage a whispered, ¡°How is this a gift?¡±

    ¡°Ah, see? There you¡¯re learning already. You realized it was imprudent to yell. Instead of acting on impulses, you took the more difficult path.¡±

    ¡°How is this a gift?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to avoid a war? To change course before lives are lost on the battlefield? That is why it¡¯s a gift. It¡¯s not a gift because Aurora wants new shoes or Aurora needs to learn what her friends are thinking. That¡¯s selfish, and that¡¯s the way of losing yourself. Think about these things before you act. Who gains the most by using your power?¡± Mara held a palm to Rory¡¯s cheek. ¡°I have faith that you can accomplish whatever you set your mind to Aurora. You just need that faith as well. Now, go join your friends.¡±

    * * *

    Rory set both feet on the dirt floor. She turned and saw that a large round section of the stone wall glimmered and moved like it was under the surface of a crystal-clear brook. Otherwise, she was in a rather ordinary root cellar with aged wooden shelves, some broken and hanging by a nail. The surrounding air lost a magical quality and stank of dust and pickling.

    She moved by the dim light cast from the watery portal, up the stairs and into an all too familiar house. The day allowed her to see her surroundings better, but the living room had barely changed from the night she¡¯d spent there with Byron. Even his headless dance partner remained. Still leaning over a stack of boxes where he¡¯d twirled it away in favor of her. She felt her cheeks flush and noticed Byron standing on the opposite side of the room, watching her with a crooked smile.

    ¡°This room is mine!¡± Billie said in excitement from upstairs.

    ¡°If the ladies are okay with that. Remember?¡± Doc¡¯s booming voice was unmistakable. ¡°We¡¯re gentleman and ladies always get first pick.¡±

    ¡°Mine is downstairs,¡± Nadine said from a room off the living area.

    Dumbstruck, Rory could only watch the immobile figure in the summer dress. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s the same house.¡±

    ¡°Not sure what you mean,¡± Byron said, his eyes burning into hers. ¡°Thought that night didn¡¯t happen.¡±

    Flustered, she fought for words that wouldn¡¯t come and her pulse quickened under his gaze.

    ¡°Did I just hear Rory!¡± Nadine burst into the room and stopped short. Embarrassment reddened the tips of her ears. ¡°Oh poop. I just came in at a really bad time, huh? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± She smoothed her hair and took a deep breath, welcoming the interruption. ¡°No. No need to apologize.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sure.¡± Nadine cupped a hand to her mouth, ¡°Rory¡¯s here, everybody.¡±

    Sneakers squelched upstairs and thudded towards the stairs. ¡°There¡¯s room¡¯s up here!¡± Billie called. ¡°There¡¯s one with my bag in it you definitely don¡¯t want and then others you can pick from.¡±

    Rory picked a corner spot with two windows that overlooked the area. While the furnishings of the room were spartan¡ªcomprising a bed and end table¡ªthe materials were sturdy and in good condition. In the closet, she found some clothing and made a mental note to sort through it later after Billie ran in and said there was a picnic.

    Outside, Nadine and Byron sat on a moth-eaten flannel blanket with a spread of fresh fruits. They looked serious as they talked, but both brightened as the others joined them.

    ¡°Why so serious?¡± Sven asked, nearly stepping on a plate before plopping down.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, man, no problems today, huh? It¡¯s a good day.¡± Doc gave his friend a pleading look.

    ¡°Not a single problem, mate. If Rory and Dini here are good with ¡®im.¡± Sven nodded at Byron. ¡°Guess I can stop bein¡¯ an arse about the whole thing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Doc crossed his arms, disbelief etched plainly across his face. ¡°Just like that?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Sven shrugged and popped a grape in his mouth. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not gonna go buggerin¡¯ him anytime soon.¡± He glanced over at Byron and grinned his wicked grin. ¡°Unless you want a go.¡± He put a hand to his groin that was quickly slapped away by Nadine before it could get any worse.

    ¡°No. I most definitely do not. But I appreciate the sentiment that¡¯s mangled somewhere in those words,¡± Byron said.

    And with that weight lifted, the group laughed.

    * * *

    Besides personal meetings with Mara, the witches educated each other in their various abilities and skills in the evenings while they spent days on the cleaning, fixing and planting of making the abandoned house a home.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Nadine took Sven out regularly to look for herbs and other medicinal plants he might find useful for potions.

    Billie took to helping in the garden, finding he enjoyed talking to the plants and according to Nadine they loved to hear his stories as well.

    Doc taught Rory first aid basics while they bandaged a giggling Billie up for all the hypothetical injuries they could think of.

    Byron showed Sven the music player and wind-up generator he¡¯d found his night with Rory, and the animosities between the two lessened even further. They became even closer when Byron returned one evening with the missing Betts and cart in tow. Sven danced and kissed the horse on the snout, even attempted to kiss Byron as well, who pushed him away.

    * * *

    In the middle of the night Byron tapped on Rory¡¯s door and asked, ¡°Are you awake? I caught the trail of a nearby Starfall. Wondered if you¡¯d like to go see what was left.¡±

    With you? Alone? Her lips formed the words on her mind, but wouldn¡¯t make their sound. She said, ¡°Yeah. Give me a second.¡± And pulled on black jeans with a matching tank top. All dressed, she paused over her reflected image and clicked her tongue. Her ensemble clung indecently to her curves, and if she bent over, he¡¯d get a good show at all angles. What would Mom say if she could see her little girl now? A hand fell on a makeup bag Nadine gave her and she applied deep red lipstick along with eyeliner. At the sight of herself in the mirror, she puckered her mouth and smiled.

    An irritated sigh sounded from the hall adjoining her room and Byron asked, ¡°How much longer?¡± With her shoulders pulled back, she strolled out to meet him, and the emerald green sparks inset in his blue eyes danced at the sight. ¡°You sure cleanup nice.¡± He motioned to the worn holes in his clothes and said, ¡°Might want to warn a fellow next time when you¡¯re planning to dress to the nines. You¡¯re about knocking me off my feet here.¡±

    She wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°Got to keep you on your toes somehow. But don¡¯t get any ideas. I just threw on whatever was clean. Tomorrow is laundry day, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± He pushed a rough palm into hers and shot an inquiring look when she took a step back. ¡°We¡¯re past the fear thing, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Getting there, at least. Still a little nervous.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Kind of seems like you get to pick the safe word. With your power and all.¡±

    Mara¡¯s warning not far from her mind, Rory frowned as she felt the blood drain from her face. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± She wriggled her fingers in his grip and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get moving?¡±

    A momentary rapture faltered and died in Byron¡¯s expression. ¡°We should,¡± he said.

    Hand-in-hand they walked over the scorched earth through a forest of new growth buried under thickets of old. An extended silence broke when a spasm of nervous giggles got the better of Rory. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s come over me. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well lately. Maybe I¡¯m delirious.¡±

    He shook his head and smiled. ¡°No need to apologize. I can¡¯t imagine how much of an adjustment it is to travel three hundred years in time and find the world all destroyed around you. For me it happened so gradually, well, it all kind of snuck up on me.¡± His cool grip tightened and he let her go. ¡°I¡¯m going to shimmy up one of these trees and see if I can¡¯t get a better look. Think I might have lost my direction. The longer we take finding whatever dropped, the more dangerous it gets. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Blueskins this far west, but then they¡¯ve been defying my expectations a lot lately.¡± And with that, he shot up a timber that stood thirty-some feet in but a few jumps. At the top he said, ¡°Good news is we¡¯re on track, but the bad news is there¡¯re a few bogies in the way. Damn it.¡± He hopped back down. ¡°We should probably just turn around.¡±

    He reached out to her, and she crossed her arms. A shiver electrified her spine as she remembered her fearful minutes after traveling. ¡°It could be someone out there though. Are we really going to leave them to fend for themselves?¡±

    His eyes darted back and forth. ¡°Well, no. I just thought you¡¯d be safer¡­ I mean, I can pick the trail back up later. Chances are it¡¯s just supplies. It¡¯s kind of rare for Starfalls to be anything else. You ever notice how there¡¯s things that aren¡¯t manufactured any longer that look brand new?¡±

    Rory¡¯s mind went back to the fresh kit of makeup she¡¯d used earlier. Part of her had assumed Nadine crafted the cosmetics. Starfall? She huffed and said, ¡°Still, it could be someone who needs help, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s just Blueskins out there?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. Could be vampires too, or who knows. Just saw movement.¡±

    ¡°Could it be an animal? A deer?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°I guess¡­¡±

    ¡°Well then, all the better. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Rory if anything were to happen to-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I can take care of myself. Come on.¡±

    A branch snapped, and he thrust her to the ground. On their stomachs, he motioned for silence and raised his head. In a harsh whisper he said, ¡°Voices. Can¡¯t make out from who or what, but they¡¯re headed this way. Stay down.¡± He sprang to his feet and zigzagged through the brush. Two loud cries echoed in the night. Moments later, Byron gestured for her to stand. ¡°We¡¯re safe.¡± He pointed to a pile of three Blueskins and said, ¡°Got the drop on the one, but the others saw me before I could get to them. A little messy on my part. Sorry.¡±

    Rory gasped and asked, ¡°Are they dead?¡±

    ¡°Unconscious. No point in slaughtering them now that I¡¯m on the outs with Alma and probably the brood too. But we better get a move on. There might be more and if there¡¯s too many, well, it¡¯s going to go another way.¡±

    She shivered briefly at what he meant by ¡®another way,¡¯ and hugged her arms against her chest, shaking her head.

    As though he read her mind, he said, ¡°I¡¯m trying, Rory. And I¡¯ve been trying for longer than you know. I can hold the instinct back better than that first time we met all those years ago. Long as I don¡¯t get too thirsty.¡±

    A gaze passed between them before she was even aware her eyes met his. She forced a grin and nodded. One of the Blueskins hands twitched and the tightness in her chest released. Her knees ceased their knocking, and she held out a hand to him, which he clasped in his own. His face neared hers ever so, and he blinked before pulling her arm to his side.

    ¡°Best get on with it and find this Starfall,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yeah. Best¡­¡± she replied and bit the lips she wished were pressed against his.

    They walked a few miles more and found a cardboard box full of packing peanuts. Once they unburied the contents, they found a cylindrical kitchen device labeled Salad-Tosser within. A sheepish look worked over his face, and he likely would have blushed if vampires could. ¡°And there you have it, your first Starfall. Was it worth it?¡±

    Unable to suppress laughter, her belly shook out one peal after another until happy tears threatened to spill out. She remembered the infomercial from those late-night hours of TV back in her time. ¡°Hey,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s like $19.95 worth of product there.¡±

    ¡°Only?¡± Byron asked.

    ¡°For a limited time. And if you act quick, there¡¯s an included recipe book.¡±

    ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    * * *

    In the nights that followed, Rory would sneak into Byron¡¯s room or he into hers. Softly they¡¯d play the same songs from their first dance together, her feet propped on his, their bodies swaying in unison. Once her eyes became too heavy to continue, they¡¯d fall apart. Afraid of her lack of self-restraint, she¡¯d always end these sessions without a single kiss. Yet, there was no denying she left a little more of herself behind each time they parted.

    One afternoon, she watched as he pulled an old motor-less lawnmower out of the barn and set to work fixing it. His muscles stretched and flexed underneath his thin t-shirt as he moved. The building heat inside her threatened to ignite, and she had to do something about it.

    Why not? She wondered. He¡¯d shown her his humanity, and in a way, hadn¡¯t he accepted the monster that hid inside her? The time he¡¯d attacked her, she was able to protect herself. But when she used her ability on him, he remained peaceful or was rendered defenseless.

    I¡¯m a hypocrite.

    Through the rest of the day she fought urges to pull him into a corner and beg for forgiveness. She wanted to hold him and show how much she¡¯d changed her mind. There was even a sudden pang of unexpected excitement at the thought of giving herself to him in another way. Allowing him to drink from her. The intimacy of being that close had an undeniable allure.

    The night couldn¡¯t come fast enough, and she paced the hours alone in her room. Still early, but past the rest of the house''s bedtime, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Stripped of her clothing, she wrapped a sheet to cover herself. After hearing Doc and Sven¡¯s snores, she felt confident enough to emerge from her bedroom. She tiptoed to Byron¡¯s room, let herself in and shut the door behind her.

    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± Byron¡¯s voice was harsh, not at all like his normal tone.

    She spun to face him and gasped¡ªnearly losing her grip on the sheet she wore.

    He hunched over Billie who happily waved at her, trying to hug the vampire closer to him. ¡°Almost done and then he¡¯s all yours.¡±

    Byron pushed him away. Turning to face her, he wiped something red from his mouth.

    Blood, Rory. Not just something red. It¡¯s blood. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± she said and left the house. Her shoulders shook with hard sobs and she ran as fast as her feet could go. Naked under the sheet, she bawled, realizing how crazy she¡¯d look if anyone found her.

    And someone did¡ªByron.

    ¡°Rory, wait.¡± He grabbed her arm and held her in place. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, but why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really matter now does it?¡± She tried to shake her arm free, but his grip was iron. ¡°Besides, what does it look like? Just another dumb, impulsive move by Rory.¡± She shuddered and turned her head away.

    He shook his head in frustration and asked, ¡°What exactly are you angry about? That you saw me drinking, or that I was drinking from Billie?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she said and huffed. Humiliation set in, and she wished she¡¯d thought things through a little better. Why couldn¡¯t she have opted for a striptease? At least then she¡¯d still have her clothes on.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question either way. But I need to eat and I won¡¯t apologize for it.¡±

    ¡°How often are you with him before you¡¯re with me?¡±

    Realization filled Byron¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you jealous? Of Billie?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I think you are a little bit.¡± He grinned, pushing back wild strands of her hair. ¡°You are one of the most frustrating people I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    As if burned by his caress, she recoiled and pushed him away. ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±

    ¡°Rory¡­¡± Byron held out his hands to her.

    ¡°Leave and get away from me, you fucking monster.¡± Magic charged each of her words and his eyes reddened. The man from table five bared his fangs at her, snarled and disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 14

    Byron

    A bomb exploded inside Byron, and it unleashed the inner animal. At times like these he had trouble loosening his fists until he put them through a wall. He didn¡¯t just want a fight; he had to fight. So, there was only one question¡ªwho?

    An image of Vic sitting on the Big Chair in Blueskin territory with that awful smirk of his played in the theater of his mind. Fuck that guy. In this same imagination, Sharona jeered at him from the sidelines. Why did I show her mercy? Am I becoming soft like she said?

    He breathed deeply. I don¡¯t have to let the beast inside drive me¡ªso why can¡¯t I stop running?

    Byron exerted enough control to slow to an even pace through the Blueskin Lowlands, at least. He even maintained enough presence of mind through the enemy¡¯s territory to bypass the heavily populated areas and stick to the outskirts of Paradise. Once he found the sloping hill which bore the throne of the Big Chair, he wrestled his internal demon as he stalked close by.

    To quell its insistent roar, he roved farther out until he came upon a small hunting party of Blueskins camped a few miles away from the city. The first of them he found relieving himself in a bush. Arms wrapped around the fellow of their own accord.

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream and you don¡¯t die,¡± Byron said.

    Apparently, the fellow didn¡¯t understand, and he said as much with a shout. Reflex snapped his neck and all the roused Blueskins who assailed the vampire after.

    Surrounded by their motionless piles, Byron wrestled the beast back in to the corner of his mind¡ªenough that as he walked by a wriggling bedroll in their camp, he managed curiosity instead of rage.

    Under his gaze, a petite pale hand uncovered the face of a woman. She gasped and cried. ¡°Please don¡¯t. I¡¯ll do anything you want. Just please, let me live.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me where the Big Chair is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Please sir, have mercy on me. I¡¯m not a Blueskin. They abducted me from the camp outside Alma.¡± She sat up and brushed her dirty blonde hair out of her eyes. The skin on her wrists were clean of any marks.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they tie you?¡±

    ¡°I convinced them to let me go. Do I look like any threat?¡±

    He pointed at a series of brightly patterned luggage surrounding her bed. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡±

    She shook her head so hard her hair spilled out from its bow.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m in no mood for playing nice. So, let me ask this again: do you know where the Big Chair is? If not, do you know when he¡¯ll be around?¡±

    The blonde sighed. ¡°No idea. He left recently. Usually, he doesn¡¯t come back for a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡±

    Mostly in control again, he only thought about letting the blonde join her friends. Progress.

    * * *

    Time passed, and the lights in Paradise died. Bored with all this waiting, he inspected the Big Chair¡¯s throne atop its hill. The seat may have once been from a kitchen set, but over the years it had become intertwined with a gnarled tree until the two shapes became one. Each piece marked with the runic scrawls of the tribe. Byron reckoned it was a record of those who¡¯d sat on the seat. Those who¡¯d led.

    He made his way down the opposing side of the hill and chanced on a recessed entrance hidden away by tall grass. Must be the governor¡¯s mansion around these parts.

    A shout from behind him rang out. ¡°There he is. By the door.¡± Byron spun and found a horde of Blueskins all standing behind the blonde from the bedroll.

    The beast beset him again and without so much as blinking, Byron rushed at the woman he¡¯d left alive and ripped her off the ground, throwing her over his shoulder. He ran her to the Big Chair¡¯s throne, and tied her fast with the ribbon from her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll be back for you later,¡± he said before tearing down the hill and into the fray.

    He didn¡¯t see his foes after that, only their blood. Felt the squish of flesh and the crunch of bones. Heard their screams until his ears only rung. His body carried him to each last soul and extinguished everyone.

    In time, he found himself buried under a thick mass of corpses. Weakly, he pulled himself out from under and found none left standing. A voice above called, ¡°Help.¡±

    The blonde. He loped up the hill and found her gaping at him. Terrorized. ¡°You-you¡¯re a monster.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I am,¡± he said and tore into her neck. Her blood only a little tainted from the Blueskins silver burned a little as he drank. As he took enough to slake his thirst the beast purred and fell back into hibernation. That¡¯s enough.

    At that point, he would have left her there to her own devices, but she¡¯d worked a hand free and filled it with a long knife. She swung at him and reflexes took over. He ripped the weapon away, turned it, and beheaded her. The head fell to his feet with a plop and he kicked it down to the pile of corpses.

    Back at the door in the hill, he ripped it off its hinges and went inside. ¡°Hello, is there anyone here?¡±

    A pained moan cried back in response.

    ¡°Who? I hear you, but I can¡¯t see you,¡± he said. The darkness of the pitch-black chamber tested the limit of his vampiric sight. He squinted, forcing his vision to sharpen. Around him were the shapes of several tables. Upon which three had bodies stretched and bound.

    The figure at far-left shook. Byron moved closer and found a young man, almost a boy, gagged. He removed the sodden cloth from his mouth. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°He killed Lena.¡± The young man sobbed without tears. From the streaks down the side of his face, it looked as though he¡¯d cried so hard, he¡¯d run dry.

    Across from him, another kicked, and he found a dark-skinned woman with thick glasses. He set her free from her gag. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and cocked her head to Byron¡¯s right. ¡°Gregory is correct. The Big Chair¡ªwho the other vampires call Vic¡ªkilled Lena forty-nine hours and seventeen minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re witches, aren¡¯t you? Bet you know Nadine, Doc and Sven?¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes, I know all of them. Gregory is new, so he hasn¡¯t met them yet. Lena and I were trying to extract him when we were ambushed. Since then the Big Chair has been keeping us alive and, well, feeding off of us. Lena didn¡¯t like him touching Gregory, so she fought and you can see how that went for her.¡±

    ¡°You must be Holga. The other witches have been worried sick about you. I¡¯m Byron.¡± He looked at the dead figure. Her spiked hair was platinum and a sizable portion of her neck was missing. ¡°And that must be Lena, huh?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Vic¡¯s a real asshole. Let me get you both loose and we¡¯ll get out of here.¡±

    They walked out into the cool night air, and both Gregory and Holga gawked at the huge pile of dead Blueskins. A questioning look passed between the two and rested on Byron as he stepped over the decapitated blonde¡¯s head. ¡°Ignore them. They can¡¯t hurt you.¡± He looked to the top of the hill and found the headless corpse still sitting atop the throne. A small laugh fell from his mouth. That¡¯ll send a message.

    * * *

    Gregory¡¯s ability of heightened senses eclipsed Byron¡¯s own. Unfortunately, that made him an utter mess on the journey as the young man jumped at every unfamiliar sight and sound for miles. According to Gregory, his power kicked into high gear after he traveled in time. Still, he helped the group elude more than a couple roving Blueskins.

    As they moved into the no-man''s-land south of Mount Forlorn, Holga led the trio to a stash of supplies she¡¯d buried with her partner Lena. She pulled out an old headset and a pillowcase, and before placing the items on Gregory¡¯s head, she said, ¡°These should help a little.¡± The young man sighed and smiled at her. With her hand in his, she guided him from there.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your special witch power?¡± Byron asked her.

    ¡°Nothing terribly impressive and I¡¯m not sure if you could call it a power either, but I have a photographic memory. The supplies I found, Lena and I buried those years ago. But it¡¯s beyond that. I can remember everything like a 3D movie with Smell-O-Vision playing back in my head. How long have you been a vampire?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m a vampire?¡±

    ¡°Really? That pile of corpses, wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say it wasn¡¯t, how then?¡±

    She paused, and her eyes scanned every inch of his face. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before with the rest of them. Approximately, two years, thirteen days, nine hours and twenty-seven minutes ago.¡±

    He scoffed. ¡°Sounds a little more exact than approximate.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Lena always told me I was a know-it-all. I got used to adding indefinite words so I wouldn¡¯t come off as stuck-up.¡± She looked down at her feet.

    ¡°You loved her, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We should¡¯ve buried her. Didn¡¯t think about that.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t practical. Lena would have wanted us to get back to Alma safely.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. About that. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll be welcome there.¡±

    ¡°Alma¡¯s my home. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± She scratched behind her ear.

    ¡°All the witches left Alma a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Byron shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They didn¡¯t say much more than it was unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me if I don¡¯t trust you, but I don¡¯t.¡±

    He pointed at his chest. ¡°Because I¡¯m a vampire, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not completely, but it certainly doesn¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°We could have Gregory run a sort of polygraph on me.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a pulse?¡±

    ¡°Well, no.¡± Byron threw up his hands. ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take you back to Alma. It just might not be the homecoming you¡¯re looking forward to.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Look, I¡¯m not ungrateful for your help, but obviously I¡¯ve had enough of vampires for the rest of my life on account of the Big Chair.¡±

    Vic, Vic, Vic. Even the thought of him made Byron tense. ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ve had enough of vampires for the rest of my life, too.¡±

    * * *

    A half mile out from Alma, they parted ways. Byron laid it on a little thick whether Holga would be okay, and she made it abundantly clear she could take care of herself. Finally, she bid him adieu and Gregory moaned his thanks on departure.

    Byron watched them disappear behind the gates. Part of him suspected the Catherine was in on the whole thing with Vic. Yet the leader of Alma had a reputation for keeping her word and striking fair deals. That hadn¡¯t always been the case with Catherines over the years as there¡¯d been far worse. In time, the story of this Catherine would evolve to suit a narrative written by her successor, and twist her legacy as it would.

    He walked along the crooked streets of the refugee camp for a time, and several sets of eyes glared in his direction. Ol¡¯ Templeton¡¯s informants. He bared his fangs at a few of the more focused looks. Let ¡®em see me.

    Around a bend, hands gripped his arms. ¡°Well, well, well. Who could it be? The man himself,¡± Vic said.

    Sharona hissed. ¡°We¡¯re too close to Alma. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll need a word with my old pal.¡±

    With his fists up, Byron spun around. ¡°This where you want to mix things up?¡±

    Vic made a mock jump as if startled. ¡°Why would I want that, friend? Sharona here just told me how you¡¯ve been looking into me. Didn¡¯t know you cared.¡±

    Byron shot her a dirty look and grunted. He can¡¯t know already about the mess I left him. Can he?

    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t care about you checking up on me, but I do think you best apologize for how rude you were to our sister here. Going and making death threats like that¡­ I do declare. You keep this up and there¡¯ll be a reckoning. Maybe not today, with us being so close to Alma and all. That might make for some bad press. But let it be known¡ªone more incident and I¡¯m coming for you. Are we clear?¡±

    I could end all of this today. Byron looked from Vic to Sharona and in back of him where several sets of red vampiric eyes leered. It wasn¡¯t a fight he could win. Best-case scenario, he¡¯d get the drop on Vic and put a hurt on Sharona too, but there were plenty more vampires to fight off after. Other than that, the Catherine might have a few surprises in store herself if word of a fight reached her. Byron shrugged and said, ¡°Clear.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now don¡¯t go expecting a seat at the next blood feast, you hear? Me and you are finished,¡± Vic said.

    ¡°Suits me just fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and by the way, we know about that girlfriend of yours¡ªwhat¡¯s her name¡ªRory? And the little farmhouse you¡¯re all staying at. So nice of you to take Billie along. Mighty kind.¡± Vic pointed to his temple. ¡°Fella won¡¯t shut up about the new digs.¡±

    Byron clenched his fist. ¡°You leave them be.¡±

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t go getting vexed. Everything¡¯s going to be just fine if you stick to your business and let me stick to mine. Last thing I want to do is make those relationship problems you¡¯re having worse.¡± Vic looked around to Sharona and the other vampires. ¡°We best get going.¡± Then at Byron. ¡°Probably what you should be doing too, boy.¡±

    As the brood ran off, Byron couldn¡¯t help but grin. He¡¯d seen blue paint underneath a few of Vic¡¯s fingernails. Just as I thought, body paint.

    * * *

    With everything that happened, Byron realized he¡¯d barely thought of Rory. The action and intrigue had spared him of the heavy feelings that he didn¡¯t know what to do with. Alas, he was only delaying the inevitable. Soon enough he¡¯d have to share the news of Lena, Holga and Gregory with the others. Soon enough, he¡¯d have to see Rory and¡­

    Mara. An image of the old sage popped into his head, and she waved him toward her. Finally, he thought. It¡¯s my turn to talk with her. He ran to the farmhouse and went down into the root cellar, taking care to avoid anyone on his way in case he was no longer welcome. The door shown with light when he stood in front of it, and he entered the altar room.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± she said and motioned to a stool.

    As he sat down in the indicated spot, a deep indigo color from the sunset showed through the top grate and he watched her face ripple from old to young. Without the support of her staff, she stood tall and let her hood fall back, revealing a plume of red hair. The locks brightened and became blonde and then faded into black.

    She beamed. ¡°Do you think you could change if that was an option?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you could quit being a vampire, would you?¡±

    ¡°Never considered that, to be honest. Seemed impossible.¡±

    A patch of white streaked through her hair. ¡°Are you a vampire or are you a man?¡±

    ¡°Not sure where you¡¯re going with that. I¡¯ve lived longer as a vampire, but I can¡¯t always say better. When Galena was still around things weren¡¯t bad. I had fun with her, but she never really let me in. One thing about Rory: she has no filter. I know what¡¯s on her mind whether I like it or not.¡±

    ¡°The beast inside you is strong and Aurora is right to fear that.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but it makes me strong too. How do I protect her? Or the rest of them without it? Vic will be on a warpath after he sees the mess I left him in Paradise.¡±

    ¡°We could make a deal. Your immortality for the power to defeat him.¡± The youthful face wrinkled and her shoulders slackened. ¡°I could lift the curse on you, at least.¡±

    Byron pictured himself growing old. His body weak and his senses decayed. He¡¯d seen happy old men and wondered what their secret was. He¡¯d also seen sadness and despair¡ªand more of that, usually. ¡°Do you know how it will end?¡±

    She shrugged. ¡°One way or another, you will be the end of him. But, does anything ever really end? You don¡¯t have to give me an answer right now. In fact, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t. Decide soon, eh?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Rory

    Rory sat on the dirty old sofa, watching out the bay windows in the living room. She hadn¡¯t spoken since the following night. All she¡¯d been able to bring herself to do was get dressed. I¡¯m not waiting for him because there¡¯s nothing to wait for. It¡¯s done. She kept repeating those words in her mind until she decided it was true.

    ¡°Billie gabbed there was a fight, so I thought you¡¯d need a cuppa.¡± Sven offered her a steaming mug. ¡°Might not be worth a shit but it¡¯s the Sven blend.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and lifted it to her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not laced with drugs, is it?¡±

    ¡°Might be.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± she said, downing it with one giant gulp. The hot beverage scalded her throat, and she grimaced.

    ¡°Normally we don¡¯t drink our tea like heathens. Burns less that way.¡± He plopped beside her and she put her head on his shoulder, drawing a long shuddering breath. ¡°There, there,¡± he said, awkwardly patting at her back. ¡°Can I share something?¡±

    ¡°Is this the part where you gloat about how you never liked him and I was na?ve and blah blah blah?¡±

    ¡°Nah. Who am I to say a word about bad decisions?¡±

    She snorted.

    ¡°Glad you got a laugh. Even if it was at my expense.¡± Sven sighed and pulled her chin up with his finger. His eerie pale green eyes bore into hers. ¡°Men, we¡¯re all mental. The whole lot of us. You birds are soft and charming. You clean stuff and¡­ I dunno, you make bobbles out of popsicle sticks. But, men, we break it all down because we can. He should be the one that¡¯s a mess, burnin¡¯ his throat on tea waitin¡¯ for you to walk through the door. You should be out doing whatever it is you ladies do when the lads aren¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°Building bobbles out of popsicle sticks?¡± she asked and took a deep cleansing sigh. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯ll get you some more Sven Blend.¡±

    She nodded, and the effects of his drink kicked in with a warm wave over her mind. ¡°Hey, Sven,¡± she said. ¡°This tea feels amazingly like Xanax. You sure you don¡¯t know where my bottle went?¡±

    ¡°No clue,¡± he said, handing her a fresh cup.

    The unnamed young woman¡ªMara¡¯s servant¡ªemerged from the cellar door. ¡°My lady is waiting for you, Thurston. Today is your training day.¡±

    Sven¡¯s ears reddened. ¡°No one by that name, love. Sorry, wrong portal, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thurston Howard Carter the third. That is your name. Do not keep her waiting any longer than she needs to.¡±

    ¡°You heard her, Thurston. You shouldn¡¯t keep Mara waiting.¡± Rory winked at him and shooed him away.

    ¡°One word, Aurora, to any of em¡­¡± He drew a thumb across his throat and laughed. ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯m off to see the wizard.¡± He held up his hands in surrender and followed the unnamed woman into the cellar and out of sight.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    She sat, sipping the floral tea in silence until she heard a crash from the upstairs. Knowing Nadine and Billie were in the garden, there was only one person it could be. ¡°Doc?¡± she asked, rushing up the steps, taking two at a time. ¡°Doc, are you okay?¡±

    Inside his room, there was a fist-sized hole in the wall and a picture frame lay shattered on the floor. He turned to face her, holding his bloodied hand.

    ¡°Well, Sven was right about you men breaking things.¡± She sighed. ¡°Let me clean that up. What happened?¡±

    ¡°What are we doing?¡± He winced as she pulled a piece of glass from his wound.

    ¡°Hold still. I¡¯ve only practiced on an uninjured patient.¡± She frowned up at him. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what are we doing?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Just that. What are we doing here? We never freed Lena and Holga, and they¡¯re probably dead by now. The refugees of Alma are still dying outside the walls while they wait for something that will never happen because there simply isn¡¯t enough room for all of them.¡± He hissed loudly as she cleaned the cut. ¡°And you, you¡¯d barely been here a day before we started dragging you all around this forsaken place.¡±

    ¡°So far, that¡¯s what this place has been all about for me.¡± Rory shrugged and tied the bandage around his knuckles.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be.¡± Doc pulled her into a massive bear hug. Their height difference was so great, she was eye level with his sternum. Between the drugged tea, fatigue and the steady beating in his chest, her muscles eased and relaxed. ¡°There¡¯s another camp I plan on going to,¡± he said. ¡°What if it¡¯s not as crazy as Alma? And what if we can make a difference there?¡± His heart raced underneath her ear. ¡°I¡¯d really love to go find it together.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± she asked and pulled herself away. Doc can¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Thinking about it.¡± He sat on the bed. The old springs screeched under his weight. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave without you¡­¡± He trailed off. ¡°All of you, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t things good enough here?¡±

    ¡°For some of you,¡± he said and smiled at her with a hint of sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t feel right unless I¡¯m making a difference and holing myself up in some house while a crazy old lady tells me I need to get over my past isn¡¯t doing anything.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you something? And take all the offense you want, but hear me out.¡±

    Doc nodded at her and watched as she sat down next to him.

    ¡°Do you want to leave for another camp or are you running away?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dumb,¡± he said but scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about sticking around here for a bit and seeing where this takes us? I know I still have a way to go with the stuff that Mara is teaching me, and as much as I hate to say it¡ªit makes sense. I¡¯m still screwing up.¡± Tears burned her eyes, and she wiped them away.

    ¡°No. Rory, you¡¯re doing great.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not. I used my power to make Byron go away last night.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what? Why would you do that?¡±

    She gestured with her hands but couldn¡¯t form any words.

    ¡°Did he hurt you?¡± Doc clenched his fists.

    ¡°No. He didn¡¯t hurt me. He¡­ I-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one here has any right to pass judgments. Just talk to me.¡±

    ¡°The why doesn¡¯t matter. My point was that I shouldn¡¯t have sent him away like that. It was just another impulsive mistake added to the pile that Mara keeps warning me about, and I can¡¯t help but agree.¡±

    Doc sighed and looked at his hands. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is give the old lady a chance? So, we stick around and then what? We work on getting back to Alma?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Rory shrugged at him. ¡°Maybe we can make it into something for everyone but we need to start somewhere right? Mara might help you use your powers without the side effects. She might even help Sven be a little less Sven.¡± They both chuckled, and he put an arm around her, giving her a squeeze so hard she felt the wind leaving her body. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    ¡°Well, what other choice do I have when you put it like that?¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± she said and jumped to her feet. She needed to get some air. ¡°I¡¯m going to go see if Nadine needs any help. Do you want to come with?¡±

    ¡°You go ahead. I need to clean up my mess.¡± Doc pointed to the shattered glass on the floor and the hole in the wall.

    Relief washed through her as she left his room. There was something in the way he looked at her that added to her problems. He was big, strong and¡ªmost importantly¡ªhe was alive. Rory peeked into Byron¡¯s room as she walked by. After a moment of disappointment that it was empty, she moaned to herself, I really need to stop that.

 Chapter 16

    Byron

    The root cellar was dark and gray¡ªreflective of Byron¡¯s mood. Part of him thought he should be happy while the other side perceived Mara¡¯s offer as a death sentence. A light shimmered at the invisible door and Holga walked out. She jumped at the sight of him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.

    He shrugged. ¡°I could ask you the same thing. Last time I saw you was at the gates of Alma.¡±

    ¡°A door appeared in my room and Mara beckoned me through.¡±

    ¡°Just got back from there myself.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? I talked to her for over an hour¡ªninety-three minutes, to be precise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Magic, I guess.¡± He sighed and looked at the wooden steps. ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of people who¡¯d like to see you¡¯re alive up there. Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m anxious to see them myself.¡±

    At the top of the stairs, Byron thrust the planked doors wide, and they made a loud thud as they hit the ground. ¡°Hey, look everybody it¡¯s Holga.¡±

    Everyone stopped what they were doing and stared. Doc was first to rush toward her and pull her into a big bear hug. ¡°We thought you were dead. Is Lena here too.¡±

    ¡°No, she is dead,¡± Holga said, lacking any emotion or note of irony.

    Stunned, Doc averted his eyes. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°We all knew the risks,¡± she replied.

    She exchanged hugs and hellos with Sven and Nadine and shook hands with Billie and Rory on introduction.

    The group quieted down and sat rapt as she detailed her adventures in Blueskin territory. Byron only listened to bits-and-pieces as he stole glances at Rory, who seemed to be purposefully ignoring him.

    ¡°Gregory was thankful Byron came when he did,¡± Holga said. ¡°He was sure he¡¯d die if Vic bit him again. Then we walked out, and I made out thirty-nine Blueskin corpses¡ªalthough, there could have been more behind the pile¡ªByron stepped over a detached head of a woman and peered at what was likely her body on top of the hill, and said, ¡®Ignore them. They can¡¯t hurt you.¡¯¡±

    The blood drained out of Rory¡¯s face and she asked, ¡°He killed them?¡±

    Holga blinked. ¡°Or so it appears,¡± she said and proceeded with her story of how they got back to Alma.

    Most of the group seemed to turn away from Byron after this. Their guarded expressions and crossed arms spoke volumes. Only Billie smiled at him when he scanned their faces.

    An uncomfortable silence passed once Holga finished speaking. Doc spoke first. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not dead. I guess Byron is to thank for that. Let¡¯s thank him, huh?¡±

    Holga shook his hand and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± While the rest ushered past him and mumbled a few words of gratitude.

    Billie thrust his arms around him and said, ¡°I knew you were one of the good guys.¡± And for once Byron didn¡¯t swat the guy away.

    Byron grunted. ¡°I need to talk to Rory.¡± He stepped away from his friend and said, ¡°Hey.¡± But Rory ignored him.

    She stepped in front of Holga and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gregory?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s staying in Alma. They¡¯ve made a sensory deprivation chamber for him. The Catherine was accommodating.¡±

    Doc scoffed. ¡°She wasn¡¯t exactly accommodating to us before we left.¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t tell me, but why exactly did you all leave?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Doc said. ¡°The Catherine told us you and Lena were dead but Rory heard otherwise from a Blueskin lady. When I confronted her¡­ Well, long story short, I might have lost my temper a bit and Grace told us we were no longer welcome in Alma.¡± He watched Betts trotting and frowned. ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t double-check with the Catherine about no witches being welcome anymore. She didn¡¯t seem weird to you?¡±

    ¡°Lena always said I don¡¯t read into things, so I don¡¯t know. The Catherine was different. There was something almost caring about how she responded to me. She seemed genuinely upset about passing on false information that we were dead.¡± Holga sighed. ¡°But I¡¯m not the best judge of character.¡±

    ¡°We might have been too hasty,¡± Nadine said. ¡°I think we¡¯re all aware this Catherine has had a history of being fairer than her predecessors. It¡¯s just, you know, us witches were part of Alma, but not really part of Alma.¡±

    Sven nodded. ¡°Yeah. After all the run-ins I¡¯ve had-¡±

    Doc cut him off with a dangerous stare. ¡°You¡¯re a special case, Sven. And if you¡¯re honest, you have to agree.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m honest¡­ then yeah.¡±

    * * *

    Byron lingered around the farmhouse, waiting for a private moment with Rory. Much as he wanted to avoid the crush of feelings a confrontation might bring, there was no way around it.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    After arrangements were made for Holga and the others bid their good nights, Rory came up to him. An uneasy frown wore on her face. She said, ¡°Sorry for using the power again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care. Doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    ¡°Well, it bothers me.¡± She looked down, sighed, and her expression shifted from sharp to soft. ¡°I think we should talk, but I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not at the same time. You know?¡±

    He fought himself from arguing about whether he did know. Finally, he said, ¡°Me too. I¡¯m a vampire. As long as you¡¯ve known me, I¡¯ve been one.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said, ¡®vampires don¡¯t make friends, they make truces.¡¯ Now, granted, some of those who¡¯ve said that¡ªSharona¡ªwere justifying their actions, but there is a hint of truth. It¡¯s complicated with my kind. No two ways about it. How can you trust someone else when you can¡¯t trust yourself? Maybe the only way around that is if I did what you¡¯re asking and quit being a vampire.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°But we know that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Byron shot her a furtive glance. ¡°I told you it was impossible, because I thought it was, but-¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    He sighed heavily. ¡°Mara said some interesting things to that regard. Seems like there might be a way.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a small change for me and I don¡¯t know if I trust her. I told her it would make me weak.¡±

    ¡°Is it really about trust or are you just afraid to feel vulnerable?¡±

    ¡°Would you have liked it if I died with Holga and Gregory the other day?¡±

    ¡°About that¡ªare you proud of how many lives you ended?¡±

    He took a step away from her. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t get hurt. But I¡¯m also glad that it happened¡ªnot that they died¡ªbut it was a reminder of what you are.¡±

    ¡°What was it you called me the last time you mindfucked me? A fucking monster?¡±

    She set her jaw and through gritted teeth said, ¡°I like you Byron.¡± Aggressively, she pointed the tip of her finger inches away from his face. ¡°But I don¡¯t like what you are. At all. And what¡¯s more¡ªI don¡¯t like how much I want to give in to you.¡± Her breath rasped and her complexion warmed. For a moment, Byron thought she might hyperventilate. She inhaled deeply and let the air leave her in a long, tortured sigh.

    ¡°What if I like being a vampire. Why can¡¯t you drop all this other shit and give in?¡±

    She crossed her arms and trembled. ¡°How long before it¡¯s my head you¡¯re stepping over?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± He scoffed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so you won¡¯t hurt me, but how long before Sven says something¡ªand boom¡ªdead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. I¡¯m not going to let his bullshit get to me.¡± His eyes turned ashen. Downcast, he said, ¡°I guess I see your point when I really think about it.¡± An image of bodies strewn every which way bore into his mind. ¡°When I misread the hostility of some form of violence and go off. It doesn¡¯t end well. Look, I¡¯ve got to get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    He shook his head and ran with all his might. Away.

    * * *

    Miles from the farmhouse, a portal opened and Mara motioned for him to enter. ¡°Now you must make your choice,¡± she said.

    Inside her altar room, skeletal hands gripped his. This time her face was a skull covered in a thin layer of skin. Darkened teeth protruded through parched lips. The peasant¡¯s dress she wore billowed around her gaunt frame, and the only source of illumination was a candle that flickered by her seat. With imposing strength, she made him kneel to her side. Her frame jerked as if her joints had rusted over and she sat with a groan.

    ¡°You know what I¡¯ve decided.¡± Byron adjusted his weight from one knee to another in a failed attempt at achieving comfort.

    A dry laugh rasped from Mara¡¯s mouth. ¡°I do. But you have to say it.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°I¡¯d like the curse lifted. I want to quit being a vampire.¡±

    She pushed into his forehead with a bony index finger and then into his heart. A brilliant flash of sun shot from her eyes and burned into his flesh, leaving him writhing on the floor. ¡°Stand and face me,¡± she demanded.

    After he complied. She pulled her mouth to his. The ghosts inside departed. He caught a flash of them behind her, whirling around with ever increasing speed before they vanished into oblivion. Whispered words fell from her lips and she blew once on each of his eyes. ¡°There,¡± she said. ¡°You are a summoner of spirits. I imbue your tongue with a call and open your eyes to the liminal.¡±

    Byron felt his pulse quicken for the first time in centuries, and his body radiated with warmth. ¡°I-I¡¯m alive.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°That too. Now I must show you something.¡± A beam of color projected from the star in the ceiling and took the form of Vic and Sharona at an outcropping¡ªmere paces away from Alma¡¯s front gate.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing this now,¡± Vic said. ¡°I made an ultimatum with the Catherine to give me Holga and not only did she refuse, she must¡¯ve let the damn witch escape. Else why would Billie have seen Holga reunited with the others?¡±

    ¡°Whatever man. Something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Sharona said. ¡°Besides, how are we going to breach the gates?¡±

    Vic smiled and bared his fangs. He whistled, and a swarm of vampires pounced on Sharona, restraining her movement. They pressed an old glass jar to her lips, and she fought. ¡°NO, that¡¯s tainted water,¡± she said. A hand pushed into her mouth and the muddy fluid poured through the cracks between fingers.

    ¡°How long do you suppose it will take?¡± Vic asked.

    And the group just shrugged.

    Moments later, Sharona¡¯s eyes lost focus and her skin puckered. Her muscles raged with distressed veins and her flesh purpled and blued. Her thrashing strengthened and throaty animal cries shot from her mouth. An arm freed and knocked one of her captors into a broken pile on the ground.

    Vic jogged away from the group. ¡°Throw her at the gatekeepers,¡± he said as he distanced himself.

    With great strain they did as commanded and then ran after their leader.

    The monster screamed, and a roused pair of guards stood in its way. The creature caught them in its arms, dried one after the other of blood and discarded each on the ground. A shriek echoed from it and its fists fell hard on the doors, raining splinters everywhere until the timbers caved under the onslaught and the abomination entered Alma.

    Vic and the brood emerged as the dust cleared. ¡°Just steer clear of her, er, it. They keep the Daughters to the north of the camp. See if you all can grab two or, at least, one. Then hightail it on out of there.¡±

    The vampires nodded their agreement, and the group made its way through the breach.

    Back in the altar room, Byron watched as the projected image distorted and flicked off.

    ¡°What do you think of what you¡¯ve seen?¡± Mara asked.

    ¡°The only time I¡¯ve seen a vampire corrupted by the taint in the past. Well, it was utter chaos until the thing burned out. Plus, you¡¯ve got a full-on invasion force. Seems like about all of them are in on it. Is that happening now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You could send me to help.¡±

    ¡°No. I need to show you another thing.¡±

    An image from the farmhouse appeared. Outside the confines, a vampire named Trevor lurked the grounds. He looked at the trees and scoffed. ¡°Might as well just run on in. They¡¯re not expecting me or anything.¡± With that, he ran forward and vanished along with his projected image.

    Byron stood. ¡°I need to get going.¡±

    ¡°No. You need to understand something. You told me how you couldn¡¯t take my offer, because you wouldn¡¯t be able to protect your friends. So, we will let them take care of it.¡±

    ¡°But Trevor is a madman.¡± Byron pounded his fists on the table and felt an unfamiliar pain shoot through his hands. ¡°Ow.¡±

    Mara cackled. ¡°There¡¯s another reason I won¡¯t send you¡ªyou don¡¯t remember how it feels to be of mortal flesh.¡±

    They waited in uncomfortable silence afterwards until she waved him away. ¡°Go,¡± she said.

    Finally. He sped to the exit and glimpsed her blowing out the candle as the door closed behind him.

 Chapter 17

    Rory

    Glasses clanked in cheers and silverware scraped against plates as they celebrated Holga¡¯s return. Sven pushed his chair away from the table, rubbing at his distended abdomen. ¡°Dini, you¡¯re gonna make me as big as a house one of these days,¡± he said and belched.

    ¡°Sven. Manners,¡± Doc said. His mood had darkened after Byron¡¯s recent departure. Rory worried he may have overheard their spat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by these things. In fact¡­¡± Holga broke off and pushed a buttered stalk of asparagus around with her fork. ¡°It was something I would often chastise Lena about.¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t a lady about it, that¡¯s for damn sure,¡± Sven said with a hearty laugh that caught in his throat. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, smearing his charcoal liner. ¡°Got bloody pepper in my eye,¡± he said and quickly strode away from the table.

    Wide-eyed, Billie looked at the somber faces around him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know we had pepper. Can I have some too?¡±

    Rory shook her head at him and shushed him with a finger.

    ¡°Billie,¡± Nadine said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go outside and talk to the carrots? I get the feeling they¡¯re lonely. I¡¯ll call you back in when it¡¯s time to clean up and you can help me with that.¡±

    ¡°Okay. They must really like me. I was just talking to them before we ate. They¡¯re my new best friends¡­ well, other than you guys. And Byron, of course. And-¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Doc said, pounding his fists on the table, causing Billie to yelp and rush out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll have to apologize to him later for that. Now, getting back to the issue of¡­ Err.¡± He cleared his throat.

    ¡°Yes. Returning to Alma,¡± Holga said.

    Nadine¡¯s eyes widened, and her head snapped to the window. ¡°Trouble. Oh goddess, how¡¯d they find us?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Doc asked, standing to follow her gaze.

    ¡°Vampire. Alone, but definitely not friendly. He¡¯s tangled in a root trap for now. The one Byron called Trevor when we were at Billie¡¯s house.¡±

    Rory ran to the window and saw what looked like a cocoon made of knobby roots and vines that suddenly exploded. Freed, the vampire ran by the window in a blur.

    ¡°Billie,¡± Rory said and ran to the back door. A hand held her back before she could open it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll go check on him. You stay inside where it¡¯s safe.¡± Doc rushed outside and pulled an old pitchfork from the ground. He inched towards the garden and his gaze fell on a figure, his shoulders slumped.

    The blur rushed by Doc, close enough to make his hair flutter in its wake. He spun, weapon at the ready.  Suddenly the vampire stopped, appearing as though he materialized behind Doc.

    ¡°Behind you,¡± Rory screamed.

    Doc whirled, catching the vampire¡¯s attack with the shaft of the pitchfork, and it shattered under the blow. The vampire kicked at him; he dodged and rolled while grabbing the other half of the broken tool.

    With his two makeshift stakes, Doc swung wildly at the vampire¡ªwho only grinned and avoided the blows with wicked grace. ¡°Undead Son-of-a-,¡± he said and lunged, bringing his weapons down in a mighty arc.

    The vampire snarled as the wood cut a deep furrow in its chest. ¡°I¡¯m done playing now.¡± Trevor crouched and made to pounce.

    Rory knew Doc couldn¡¯t hold out much longer and ran outside before she had time to think of a plan. Her heart pounded in her chest and her vision tunneled. ¡°Stay away from him,¡± she said with as much anger and defiance as she could muster.

    The vampire turned to face her, smiled and darted towards her in a flash. Before she could react, she was slung over his shoulder as he ran. She kicked and screamed, clawed at his back, even bit at him.

    ¡°Feisty, aren¡¯t you? Now, why would Vic ask me to grab you if I saw you?¡± He set her down and held a rough hand over her mouth. ¡°I think he¡¯s being selfish by keeping all of your kind¡¯s blood for himself. I¡¯m just going to have a little taste before we¡¯re on our way.¡±

    She screamed, but his only response was horrible, venomous laughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a little taste. The old bastard would have my head if I brought you to him, too scuffed up. Sounds like he has big plans for you.¡±

    A muffled sound left her as she squirmed and kicked. His face grew closer to hers and his mouth widened, revealing razor-sharp fangs. Pleasure flashed in his eyes. There was cold against her skin at first, and then the bite. She tried to scream in pain but could only moan. Her body failed to respond to any other command. Blood dripped down her neck as he drank, and his hand moved from her mouth down to her lower back.

    ¡°Stop,¡± she whispered with the last of her remaining strength. It was just a word; she was too weak to add her magic.

    As if under her thrall, he removed himself from her neck. His tongue slithered across her wounds and the pain vanished. ¡°Mistress,¡± the vampire took a knee before her and delicately kissed her hand. He peered up at her with eyes that refused to focus.

    Horrified, she pulled back, wiping away the gore his kiss left behind. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°My life for yours.¡± The vampire spat the words and frowned, disgusted but unable to resist. ¡°Your blood is¡­¡± He fought for words before settling on, ¡°intoxicating.¡± A growl rumbled in his chest. ¡°Stop this witchcraft now and I¡¯ll kill you quickly.¡± He shook his head and dropped his gaze. ¡°Please, don¡¯t make it stop. Looking at you is like seeing the sunrise for the first time in hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°Huh. My blood did this to you? Probably for the best Byron didn¡¯t¡­¡± She felt her cheeks burn, and the anger rose inside her thinking about him again.

    ¡°You seem distressed, my most beloved.¡± His eyes narrowed. ¡°When this wears off, I will tear you to¡­¡± He groaned and said, ¡°Forgive me. I would protect your body with my own from a rain of arrows. I would wade through fire if you wished it. I would¡­ snap you like a fucking twig if I could.¡±

    Cautiously, she ran a finger along her exposed neck and dipped it in the spilled blood. She knelt beside him and wiped it on his bottom lip.

    ¡°Your teasing pleases me,¡± he said and lapped at the offered finger.

    ¡°Stake yourself,¡± she said, her voice void of her power, and watched as the vampire found a stick. He broke it in half and held it over his heart, watching her with his spiteful glare. ¡°Never mind. Drop it.¡±

    And again, he did as she commanded.

    ¡°Take me home.¡±

    Seconds later, Trevor gently set Rory down in front of the farmhouse¡¯s wrap-around porch. ¡°I could take you anywhere, are you sure this is where you want to be?¡±

    Before she could answer, Doc ran out of the house followed by Sven¡ªwho reeked of garlic and brandished a stake and a tarnished old crucifix.

    ¡°The mistress wouldn¡¯t want me to kill you.¡± Trevor fell to his knees. His face twisted, and he said, ¡°Low life druggie scum. What makes you think that little cross would work for you? There¡¯s no faith in you to back that up.¡± Eyes widened, and he dropped his head. ¡°Forgive me, you are her friend.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°The hell did you do to him? Almost feel sorry for the poor bastard.¡± Sven scoffed. ¡°Well, not in the slightest if I¡¯m bein¡¯ honest.¡±

    ¡°So, um, our powers go a little deeper than we thought,¡± Rory said and frowned down at Trevor¡¯s prostrate form. ¡°He had a taste and-¡±

    ¡°He bit you?¡± Doc asked, inspecting her neck. He took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped at the dried blood. ¡°There¡¯s no wound.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I healed it for her. I couldn¡¯t let my dearest bleed out.¡± Trevor darkened and said, ¡°No matter how much I wanted to watch the cow bleed out.¡±

    Without warning, Doc punched the vampire¡¯s nose. ¡°Talk like that again and I¡¯ll stake you to a plank and turn you into a scarecrow. Granted, there¡¯re no crows to guard against, but it might work just as well for your kind.¡±

    ¡°I accept your punishment. If Rory desires-¡±

    ¡°Please knock that off. It¡¯s getting old,¡± Rory said.

    ¡°You have no idea,¡± Trevor replied through gritted teeth.

    The front door swung open and Byron rushed through. ¡°Nadine told me about¡­¡± He halted and clenched his fists. His gaze surveyed not only Trevor, but the area surrounding him. It was as though he could see something the rest of them couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Well, well, looks like the cattle found a cowboy,¡± Trevor said and whistled through his teeth. He jerked and sniffed the air, holding his head slightly to one side. ¡°The mistress¡¯s heart races when he approaches.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Rory said, cuffing his ear with the back of her hand.

    ¡°Forgive me.¡± Trevor croaked and shuddered. ¡°Lady has it bad for you, old friend.¡±

    Teeth bared in a savage expression; Byron landed a solid hit on Trevor¡¯s right eye. He flexed his fist and shook it before wiping his knuckles against the back of his jeans. Angrily, he stuffed both hands in his pant pockets.

    Trevor¡¯s body twitched in silent laughter until it spilled over into maniacal cackles. ¡°You smell different, boy.¡±

    ¡°Both of you, stop. This is childish,¡± Rory said, feeling her temper rise. ¡°Trevor, I¡¯m sending you back wherever your kind lives to give them a warning. Tell them if they send anyone else, they¡¯ll return under my influence. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Sven said and kicked Trevor in the ribs. Everyone turned to glare at him. ¡°Thought it was a thing we were doin¡¯ now. Had to get my lick in, at least.¡±

    Trevor said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you-¡± His body stiffened, and he laughed. ¡°I served my purpose.¡±

    ¡°Purpose? What purpose is that?¡± Rory asked, prickles of unease ran down her spine.

    ¡°While the mistress was playing with me, Alma was falling to cinders.¡±

    Terrified, Rory turned to Byron.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Byron breathed. ¡°I came back from¡­¡± he looked down at Trevor and frowned. ¡°Mara told me.¡±

    ¡°You knew and said nothing?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he had an opportune moment with this happening,¡± Rory said, pointing at the vampire brushing his face against her leg.

    ¡°Aw how sweet. The little cow is sticking up for her bull.¡± Trevor whimpered and his body flexed back into a passive posture.

    Byron balled up his fists again, and Rory stood between them. ¡°All vampires need to get the fuck away from me. Now!¡± She felt the power leave her.

    Confusion and longing merged on Trevor¡¯s face before he turned and ran. While Byron casually leaned against the railing.

    ¡°You¡¯re not running,¡± she said, the words barely coming out as a whisper. Her breath came in shallow gasps and the world came dangerously close to falling away.

    He grinned at her, and their eyes met. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like I am.¡±

    ¡°Sven, Doc. Would you guys help me in here?¡± Nadine called from the nearest window and shot Rory a quick smile with two big thumbs up.

    ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± Doc asked Rory.

    She nodded in reply before returning her attention to Byron. When they were finally alone, she fought for words. Her mouth gaped like a fish out of water. Part of her thought her eyes must be as wide and desperate. ¡°Mara?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Mara.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t for me?¡± What if something happens to him? What if he gave up something that could have kept him alive? What if he dies and there¡¯s no one left to blame but impulsive Rory? Never happy with the way things are.

    ¡°Not completely. I¡¯d be lying if you weren¡¯t a factor, but there were other reasons.¡± He stood closer to her and grazed warm fingertips up her arms and neck. He drew a sharp breath.

    Goosebumps rose on her exposed flesh. Dazed, she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s too much to think about right now. We need to get to Alma.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Just real quick, what happened? With Trevor? That guy is a psychopath.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an odd but, definitely, related question. When you drank from Billie in the past, did it last longer than normal? Or some other effect related to his ability?¡±

    ¡°I guess it never really occurred to me but, yeah. I think it did last longer. Why?¡± Realization spread across his face. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°I have a confession to make. The other night, when I was going to your room, I was tempted to have you drink from me¡ªJust to see how it felt. It¡¯s probably for the best you didn¡¯t. Considering what happened with Trevor.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Another time we¡¯re going to have to have a conversation about that night. I-¡±

    ¡°Shaggin¡¯ later mates. Gotta go,¡± Sven said. ¡°The nameless lady is gonna open a way or some such nonsense.¡±

    They nodded and followed the rest into the cellar. Fear cut into Rory and she stood at the opening, staring at the other side. What had once been the sturdy gates of Alma was now a destroyed ruin. Trampled remains of ramshackle tents and their contents littered the ground. Above that, smoke billowed throughout the skies.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Billie?¡± Rory asked, noting his absence.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find him,¡± Nadine said. ¡°I hope another vampire didn¡¯t show up and grab him while our focus was on other things.¡± She forced the words out and looked years older in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°I will continue to search after you¡¯re gone,¡± Mara¡¯s servant said. ¡°Now, go.¡±

    Rory found Byron¡¯s hand and held on to it before stepping through.

    * * *

    The air was thick with the greasy smell of cooked meat. Rory felt bile rise in her throat. There¡¯re no cook fires left around here. That¡¯s not what¡¯s burning. She felt her knees go weak and Byron wrapped an arm around her waist.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± His face looked nearly as pale as her own must have been.

    She nodded.

    He coughed into his hand. ¡°Vic will pay for this.¡±

    In the distance, a woman screamed and wailed. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No¡­ Ed. My Dear Sweet Ed.¡±

    Rory dashed over the rubble of the gate and found her. The woman cradled the body of a gatekeeper she remembered from her first day in this unfamiliar world.

    Doc rushed to the woman¡¯s side and felt for a pulse, first in the neck, then the wrist. ¡°Dammit,¡± he said and put an ear to the man¡¯s chest. He closed his eyes and let out a resigned sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re a healer. I¡¯ve heard about what you can do.¡±

    Doc shook his head grimly.

    ¡°You then.¡± She pointed helplessly at Sven, holding her hands together as a beggar would, crawling on her knees towards him. ¡°You¡¯ve helped him before. My Ed, he begged me not to say a word, but you gave him pills that helped him as a man. Help him now.¡± Her cheeks were wet with tears and she looked at him with pleading eyes.

    ¡°Sorry. Them pills only raise one thing, and it ain¡¯t the dead.¡±

    Uncomfortable with the stranger¡¯s grief, Rory wandered away through the confusing maze of the city. Some people were looting houses, some were bent over the still figures of loved ones. The air was thick with despair.

    ¡°There you are,¡± Byron said. ¡°It isn¡¯t safe for you to be wandering around on your own.¡±

    ¡°Would this have happened if we hadn¡¯t left?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°Probably. It would have taken longer for Vic to get the nerve but, probably. C¡¯mon, we need to get to the Catherine.¡±

    Rory nodded, and Byron led her through the roads and alleys until they came to an enormous square. The corpse of a massive creature, barely humanoid, lay in front of them. A round hole burned cleanly through the head and heart area. The Catherine sat in the very middle of the square, cradling a lanky, pale body.

    ¡°Gregory,¡± Holga said.

    The Catherine took deep breaths and stood. Her face ashen with shock. As the group approached, she smoothed her normally pristine white garment rendered filthy and tattered by the fight. ¡°It would seem I owe you all an apology,¡± she said. Her voice faltered, and she averted her eyes.

    ¡°Why did they attack like this?¡± Doc asked while inspecting the wounds on Gregory¡¯s body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to that, James. For now¡­ It¡¯s come to my attention that I haven¡¯t always treated your kind with much respect.¡±

    Sven snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to admit it, but I treated all of you like second-class citizens. There are pressures I caved to that were best ignored. And when any of you were endangered while in service to Alma, I was unwilling to risk human lives for you since my mind had already decided you were the same as or worse than the vampires.¡± The Catherine¡¯s shoulders slouched, and she pushed back loose hair behind an ear. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you left how you did.¡±

    ¡°We left because Grace kicked us out on your orders,¡± Doc said.

    Her hand pressed into her chin, and the Catherine said, ¡°That¡¯s news to me. We¡¯ll talk more later about it. For now, we¡¯ve got a lot of cleaning up to do because of that,¡± she said and pointed to the remains of Sharona.

    Byron stepped to her side and said, ¡°I¡¯m amazed you survived that.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± The Catherine¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she clutched at her dowsing rod.

    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but if you¡¯re holding that on me because you think I¡¯m a vampire¡ªyou got it wrong. I¡¯m with the witches,¡± he said and raised his hands.

    She traced the scorched hole in Sharona¡¯s head with a finger. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it work before today. The staff, I mean. Truth be told, I almost worried it was all legend and nothing would happen. Gregory¡¯s sacrifice¡­¡± Her breath caught in her throat. ¡°Before the attack, he knew something was up. Left his quiet chambers and braved the walk here. Yelled and screamed for someone to help.¡± She wiped a tear from her eye. ¡°I could prepare for the attack thanks to him and when they stole the Daughters, he stood his ground. You could see how much pain he was in, but he shielded them with his body. That thing¡±¡ªshe gestured at Sharona¡¯s mutated form¡ª¡°snatched him up and drained him dry. But instead of becoming more powerful, his blood hurt it somehow, distracting it long enough for me to get a few clean shots and put it down.¡±

    ¡°You said they stole some Daughters?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°Six that I saw, but there could be more.¡± The Catherine fell to her knees. ¡°I saved the ones I could, but¡­¡±

    Byron said, ¡°Think I know where to find them. I¡¯ve been deeper in Blueskin territory than anyone else. We¡¯ll need a cart full of supplies though.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Byron

    The wear of the road made Byron¡¯s change more arduous. Life was both slower and faster after Mara lifted the curse. He felt rushed to do everything, and yet it all took longer to do. In addition, he had to tend to basic needs like food, drink and sleep, which meant less time too. It was an adjustment.

    A full day into the journey, Rory turned to him and frowned. ¡°Back at the farmhouse, you said we needed to talk more about the one night-¡±

    ¡°You mean the one night you called me a fucking monster?¡±

    ¡°That one,¡± she said, staring at her feet. ¡°I would have brought it up sooner, but I was hoping you would. It¡¯s not one of my greatest moments.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kinda the last thing in our way, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a monster now¡­¡±

    He scratched the back of his neck furiously. ¡°Yeah, but are you?¡±

    ¡°I deserved that,¡± she said and pulled her knees to her chest. ¡°The first day at Mara¡¯s, when we were all there, she used my power against me. And that was one of the worst feelings ever. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you again. There¡¯re no words that properly express how sorry I am.¡±

    ¡°Think I¡¯ve lived long enough to understand the value in giving people a second chance. Once in a great while, you meet people that are worth giving as many chances as they need. Whether that¡¯s third, fourth, fifth or so on. There¡¯s good in you, Rory. I can see that.¡±

    Her chest hitched, and she wiped her eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.

    ¡°So, why aren¡¯t we jumping into each other¡¯s arms?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ If we grew old together, would you hate me?¡±

    ¡°What when my eyes dim and all I can see of you is locked in my memory? Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯ve heard the vampire¡¯s curse is immortality. There¡¯s a maturity they miss out on.¡±

    ¡°Could be.¡±

    ¡°Would you want to live forever?¡±

    ¡°I mean the drinking blood thing is a big catch¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say you didn¡¯t have to drink blood.¡±

    ¡°Would I still age?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say, no.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Doesn¡¯t rarity make things precious? I mean, would the years lose their value if they were unlimited?¡±

    ¡°Well, when you have all the time in the world, anything can wait until tomorrow.¡±

    They looked into the fire, and the conversation died. Now and then one would look at the other as though ready to speak, but no word would leave their mouths. Part of Byron wanted to pick her up, grab her in his arms and say something as stupid as ¡®Let¡¯s go steady¡¯ like they were a couple of high schoolers, while another side looked into the darkness of the trail ahead. It could all be over before they had much of a chance to start. She knew he cared, so why couldn¡¯t they skip this dance and get on to the good things?

    Doc plunked himself down next to Rory and his glare pressed into Byron for a moment. The giant looked away and grunted. ¡°How are things?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Rory lay her head on his shoulder. ¡°Things are what they are.¡±

    A hostility churned in Byron¡¯s chest. ¡°Think I might turn in.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she said and held up a hand. ¡°I mean, I¡¯d like you to stay up with me.¡±

    Byron shook his head. ¡°I think Doc wants a moment alone with you.¡± He stood and groaned at the tightness in his legs. ¡°Probably should take a walk.¡±

    She sighed and nodded.

    The cool night air reinvigorated Byron, and he walked on and on, paying no mind to the distance he traveled. At a clearing, he found several ghosts standing by overgrown tombstones. A short female walked from a monument that read DIANE W. and she asked, ¡°Have you seen my Howie?¡±

    Byron shook his head.

    ¡°He promised we¡¯d be together forever. For a while he visited me and brought flowers¡ªyellow tulips¡ªevery week. Then he came by with some young people who called him ¡®Dad¡¯ and I don¡¯t why they did, because we never had kids. Since then I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±

    ¡°Well, Diane. I get the feeling you might not find him here. You should move on,¡± he said, his words infused with the new power.

    She nodded and said, ¡°Move on.¡± Her translucent form shot into the sky and disappeared in a burst of violet plasma.

    Further in, two ghosts, who argued as only a husband and wife can, went back-and-forth over the details of their last car ride. ¡°I told you to turn left, Herman. Why didn¡¯t you turn left?¡±

    ¡°I keep telling ya, there was a pylon in my way. I couldn¡¯t, Emma. I had to think fast and then, well, we were kaput.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Are those little details really so important?¡± Byron asked.

    Herman crossed his arms and kicked the ground, upsetting nothing. ¡°What are you on her side?¡±

    And Emma wrapped her arm around her husband¡¯s waist. ¡°Who do you think you are? Can¡¯t a married couple have a conversation without the peanut gallery getting involved?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in agreement. You¡¯ll be happier together in the hereafter.¡± This time the ability bonded to Byron¡¯s words with barely any thought. And for once he understood Rory in a way he¡¯d failed to in the past. If it was as easy to activate her power as it was for him, her slipups made more sense.

    Herman and Emma smiled at each other and enwrapped in an embrace before vanishing in the same fashion as Diane.

    From there he used the call Mara gifted him on all the remaining spirits. After he helped the last transit, he found himself alone and more than that¡ªlonely.

    Would he linger on the earth after death with such unresolved trifles as those found in the overgrown cemetery?

    * * *

    In the morning, Doc woke Byron. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he said. ¡°Rory¡¯s become like a sister to me. I have¡ªI had other feelings for her, but she wanted me to apologize for how I¡¯ve treated you. So, sorry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Do you?¡± Doc set his jaw and held out his arms. Something sparked in his eyes, and then he looked down and slumped. ¡°I¡¯m going about this all wrong. You¡¯ve been nothing but kind. You even saved my life the first time we met. Guess I¡¯ve been a little ungrateful all around, huh?¡±

    ¡°It was kind of understandable. I wasn¡¯t exactly human.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I fell back on my own misinformed prejudices instead of seeing you for who you are. I always hate it when people treat me that way. There¡¯s really no excuse for my behavior. Hell, Sven even told me to lay off.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. A fella has to stop and think when that asshole is telling him to calm down.¡±

    Byron laughed. ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth.¡±

    The two shared a knowing look, and Doc frowned. ¡°Not that you need it, but you have my blessing with Rory. I like you Byron and I¡¯ve been wrestling with my own stupid jealousy. I think you guys are good for each other.¡±

    ¡°You think we¡¯re together?¡±

    Doc widened his eyes. ¡°Wait, are you two not an item?¡±

    ¡°No. We like each other, but you know¡­¡±

    A giant finger scratched at Doc¡¯s mane. ¡°It¡¯s just the way she was talking about you last night, I mean, I thought for sure you two were¡­ Anyways, if you¡¯re at all worried about me, you can rest easy. She¡¯s only interested in you, friend.¡±

    Byron frowned for a second and then smiled and clapped Doc¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thanks. I can¡¯t tell you how much that means to me. Got to admit I¡¯ve had a lot of respect for you since I saw you risking your life to save Sven.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re good then. Don¡¯t let Rory slip through your fingers, huh? Else, I¡¯ll be coming after her myself.¡±

    Rory stepped away from Nadine when the men finished speaking. A meaningful look passed between her and Doc. She hugged the big guy and smiled. Afterwards, she jogged up to Byron. ¡°You guys had a good talk, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we did.¡± Byron¡¯s cheeks ached at the stretch of his own smile. He smoothed the corners of his mouth and received no relief. Part of him wondered if he¡¯d ever felt so happy.

    Without warning, she grabbed him and squeezed her softness against his chest. ¡°Kiss me,¡± she said. Byron pulled her in tighter and both sets of eyes closed as they found each other¡¯s lips. Their mouths worked and tongues wrestled. The world faded away.

    ¡°Oi, get a room.¡±

    Nadine hissed. ¡°SVEN, Sven. Leave them alone. We need to give them space.¡±

    Alas, the interruption broke the spell. Rory dropped her embrace and Byron followed.

    ¡°We should take a walk. Byron, are you up for walking?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°Sure,¡± he replied.

    Hand-in-hand, they walked down the road. All the way, Rory giggled and Byron couldn¡¯t help but join in. ¡°They¡¯re going to think we¡¯re laughing at them if we don¡¯t keep it down,¡± she said.

    ¡°Possibly, but it feels too good to worry about all of that. Thanks for having Doc talk to me. For once, I don¡¯t feel like an interloper.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Things were getting unnecessarily tense between the two of you. He¡¯s been a good brother to me through this whole thing and I like him that way, but you¡­.¡± Her words dropped off, and she sighed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure where we stood, actually, until I talked to him. He seemed to think we were an item.¡±

    She pushed a wild strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Sometimes I make up my mind about how things are before checking in with all the people involved. Sorry about that.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°No reason to apologize. We cleared things up, eh?¡± He put his arms around her and rubbed his hands down her back. ¡°Where did we leave things, now?¡±

    Her whole face beamed. ¡°Let¡¯s see. We were smooshed together. My lips,¡± she said and pecked his mouth. ¡°Were on yours.¡± She kissed him deeply for a moment and moved her face back. Eyes so close, specks of green shown in her otherwise blue eyes. ¡°And I think if we had a room handy, well, I think we¡¯d be somewhere on the bed,¡± she said, her tone deep, breathy.

    A pleasing humidity misted over Byron¡¯s warm skin, and he realized he¡¯d forgotten what it felt like to sweat. Then a cool breeze swept over him and goose pimples freckled his arms.

    They intermittently walked and kissed. Daring each other to make the next move. Teasing at what they¡¯d do. Byron stiffened and his kisses became insistent. He touched her in the secret places and she found his.

    Her teeth raked the lobe of his ear and she said, ¡°Can we get any closer.¡±

    ¡°Not with all of our clothes on.¡±

    Neither stripped completely¡ªjust enough. He held her body flush against his chest and she straddled him with her legs. They plunged into each other with ever increasing speed and screamed at the burst.

    Disentangled, they fell panting on the ground. Byron opened his mouth to speak, but clamped it shut, knowing he¡¯d say he loved her; knowing it wasn¡¯t time for those words. Instead, he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She turned and kissed him. ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    * * *

    At the end of the next day they were in sight of the plateau the Highland Blueskins called home. On scouting around, Byron found no hunting camps or signs of life anywhere except in the fires of their homes. From this he gathered the Blues were on high alert. He thought about the mess he¡¯d left last time. Long as Vic was at the top, Alma and Paradise would be at war. And in no small way, he was responsible for a part of the conflict.

    He looked from one member of his friends to the other as they supped on biscuits and gravy, washed down with a pleasing berry drink Nadine called ambrosia. Their eyes danced with the sparkle of the campfire, and their spirits were so light and lively¡ªnot a killer among them. Doc, of course, had seen war. The big guy played it off, but every now and then Byron would catch the thousand-yard stare. Yet, Byron knew Doc had never killed despite his time in the army. It wasn¡¯t in him.

    There was another way to solve this mess. The summoning. Byron didn¡¯t know exactly how it would help in a fight against his nemesis, but he trusted Mara had given him the means. She¡¯d done what he¡¯d previously thought was impossible, after all, and restored him to life.

    He looked over at Rory and watched her as she joked with the rest. She was too precious for the world to lose. The drums of progress would still beat without him, but they¡¯d skip a beat without her. A memory of her neck bleeding churned his stomach. While she may have gotten the upper hand on Trevor in that situation, would the same happen against Vic?

    When they retired to their bedrolls for the night, he gave her an extra snuggle and kiss. Once her breath thickened, he made his move, taking great care not to rouse her or the rest and crept away. A branch, fashioned into a broom, dusted the footprints he left in his wake.

    He lost sight of his friends and said, ¡°This is between me and Vic.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Byron

    The last miles dragged. Part of Byron wished he¡¯d borrowed Betts, but then he¡¯d be a two-bit horse thief. Kind of ridiculous to worry about my reputation when I¡¯m heading out to kill Vic, he thought.

    By the time he caught sight of the Big Chair¡¯s hill, he felt drained. A creeping sense of guilt wore on his conscience when he found several sticks marking the pile of Blueskins he¡¯d slaughtered. He¡¯d murdered people with lives and families. People who were likely just protecting the little they had.

    The fallen emerged from the ground and shot him fierce looks. With the power in his words, he said, ¡°Be at peace. You fought bravely, I will no longer harm you or your people.¡± The spirits nodded their understanding and shot into the sky. Byron hoped a Valhalla awaited them¡ªwherever they went.

    He scanned the area around the hill''s entrance and found no signs of life¡ªor undeath, for that matter. What would be the point of guards with how well Vic¡¯s barricaded in there? I should have come with the others. Nadine could put a hole in the hill and smoke his enemy out. Or Rory could¡¯ve persuaded Vic to walk out into the open and Sven could¡¯ve finished him with one of his crazy concoctions. Or, even Billie¡ªassuming he hadn¡¯t disappeared¡ªcould¡¯ve distracted Vic while Byron came up behind the vampire with a stake. And then, Doc could see to anyone injured. While Holga¡­. Byron realized he wasn¡¯t sure what she could do with her memory ability. Perhaps she¡¯d read a book on martial arts and had a perfect recall on how to use the moves? What can I do anyway? See dead people? Have a little chat and help them on their way?

    He steeled himself with the thought, Mara said, ¡°You will be the end of him.¡± If death was his fate too, so be it. In absence of a good plan, he marched up to the door in the hill and banged loudly on it. ¡°Let me in,¡± he said. ¡°I need to talk to Vic.¡±

    A long moment passed, and the door screeched open a crack. On the other side, Byron glimpsed a set of glowing eyes. ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Byron replied.

    Voices whispered sharply back-and-forth until finally a sickening squeak sounded and the round entryway opened.

    ¡°Such a fool,¡± A husky voice said and everything went black.

    * * *

    A throbbing headache woke Byron with its tenacious pulse and he was in the same room he¡¯d found Holga, Gregory and Lena. This time it was him spread out on a table, restrained by belts with a gag in his mouth.

    He jerked his head as far as he could to the side and discovered the Immaculate Daughters captured in the raid on Alma, bound similarly around him. The women lay soundless¡ªnot so much as a sharp breath passed from their lips.

    In a nearby room, loud machinery crashed and artificial lights flickered on overhead, dazzling Byron¡¯s eyes with their harsh brightness. Heeled feet clicked step-by-step and ever closer. The air chilled, and he felt someone looking down at him just out of his sight. ¡°Vic?¡± he asked, but with his mouth gagged it came out more like: ¡°Bmf?¡±

    He heard a scratch of a pen on paper. The feet then walked away, and he nearly tore the muscles in his neck to see a female in a lab coat exiting through a rear door. She vanished with a loud slam. Later, the clack of her steps was accompanied by the sound of wheels trailing behind her. There was a sound of Velcro and the steady beep of a pulse played. She repeated this action a few times and left, ignoring Byron¡¯s muffled calls to her once more.

    Outside the room from the rough location Byron had entered, he heard the door open. A few loud voices echoed down the hall. The loudest of them all spoke, or rather, drawled. Right away, Byron knew who it was.

    Vic said, ¡°¡­ and he just knocked on the door? Unbelievable. Saves us some trouble though. How do you figure he¡¯s not a vampire, huh?¡±

    A voice murmured back to which Vic replied, ¡°We could always use another, I suppose. Might make a good stud for our little farm. Supposing I don¡¯t kill¡­.¡± His voice trailed off, and a door fell shut behind Vic and whoever he spoke with. Muffled gales of laughter were all Byron could make out.

    It¡¯s probably for the best that I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying.

    With no frame of reference for the passage of time, minutes or hours might have passed. The waiting was more torturous than death by a thousand cuts. He roused at the sound of a Daughter humming the melody of a hymn. Although the words weren¡¯t known to him, he knew the title to be: We are the light in the dark. A few of her sisters provided harmony, and the otherwise cheerful tune took on a funerary aspect. The rear door swung open suddenly, and a foot thudded heavily on the floor. The song died.

    Moments later, one of the Daughters rasped. She breathed in deeply over-and-over until a large sob sallied forth. Muffled disapproval sounded from the others, but it seemed the one who cried couldn¡¯t contain herself.

    A couple pairs of clunking boots entered, and the Daughter was pushed out by two large vampires and down the hall where Vic had disappeared. The remaining women sniffled and dared wordless cries of outrage before falling quiet.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Byron thought back to the blood feasts. How bravely the Daughters would walk up to the vampires. How they¡¯d bare the bites at their necks with little complaint¡ªas long as those who bit didn¡¯t get out of hand. His face burned as he thought about how little concern he¡¯d felt for their lives at the last feast he¡¯d attended. Why, he¡¯d even gone as far to consider killing one to show Vic his contempt. He¡¯d lost more of his humanity than he realized.

    * * *

    However long passed before Vic strolled in. ¡°Guess we¡¯ve kept you waiting long enough,¡± he said and pulled the bindings away. With one arm, he lifted Byron off the table and deposited him on the ground. He motioned in the direction opposite the entryway and said, ¡°Walk.¡±

    Byron turned to speak, but was whirled around with a shove.

    Outside the room, Vic said, ¡°Down the hall, first door on the right.¡± The chamber they stopped at was empty save for a bare lightbulb that hung from a cable and a metal chair. Dried blood pockmarked the cement floor. Vic turned his back and kicked the door closed with a black cowboy boot. He pushed Byron¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Once his order was followed, he said, ¡°So why are you here? What¡¯s the purpose of your visit? How did you think this was going to go?¡±

    Byron rubbed at a spasm in his lower back. ¡°Don¡¯t know. I thought I¡¯d be dead. As for your other questions, I¡¯ve got my reasons.¡± He peered at the countless mass of spirits crowded around the vampire.

    Vic paced for a moment. ¡°Hmm, is that what you risked your life to tell me? Really? I think those witches you¡¯ve taken up with are plotting something. Think somehow you all kept it a secret. May be why you all disappeared Billie¡­¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, not you either, huh? Where did you all go? Mara?¡±

    Byron scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about her, do you? Just whatever you heard from the part of Billie that haunts you.¡±

    ¡°I know a little more than that.¡± Vic puffed out his chest and stretched. ¡°She¡¯s got a reputation among the tent people.¡±

    ¡°That refugee song doesn¡¯t mean much if that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Could be. Could be something else, too. Why don¡¯t you make another guess?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not falling for the shakedown.¡±

    Vic glided around the room. He whistled a few bars of some old tune and laughed. ¡°Can¡¯t blame a fellow for trying. Let¡¯s talk about something else. Is Mara the one who changed you? Is that why I can hear your heart pounding in your chest? You aren¡¯t like me¡ªany of us vampires¡ªanymore.¡±

    Byron struggled with how to answer. Any way he could think of would be the same as affirming Vic¡¯s question. ¡°What can I say, but yeah. She changed me.¡±

    ¡°And I assume you did that for, uh, Rory. What¡¯s so special to you about her? Now, I¡¯ve heard tell of what she can do. But what does she mean to you? Seems like you¡¯re giving up a lot for some girl. What¡¯re you getting out of the arrangement that you can¡¯t take for yourself?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to answer that.¡± Byron folded his arms and leaned them against his knees. He gazed as an agonized spirit screamed soundlessly behind the vampire. ¡°Ever think about how you lost your soul, Vic.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Look, Rory is part of the reason I gave up my immortality¡ªnot going to lie¡ªbut something else wasn¡¯t right. My thoughts were so drowned out by ghosts¡­ I guess I couldn¡¯t hear myself think. The beast inside drives you then. Things you thought you¡¯d never do become commonplace¡ªhardly worth consideration. Then you get detached with every year you live past when you should¡¯ve died. You get colder and deader on the inside until you are the living dead.¡±

    The usual amused grin on Vic¡¯s face turned into a frown. He paused and looked into a far corner, his eyes lacking focus. ¡°There¡¯s something to what you say. I¡¯ll give you that. But what about folks like me, huh? This Mara won¡¯t change all of us.¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m some kind of saint? You could change yourself and who knows, she might meet you partway.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re living in a pipedream. You¡¯ve always been the precious one. Galena chose you above all the rest of us, and I don¡¯t know why. Not like you stepped up after she disappeared. Do you think I wanted this? At first, I did it as a favor to you.¡±

    ¡°Then what? You discovered you liked being in control? Or some part of you did. Look how corrupt that made you, attacking Alma and all. Hell, you just made off with a bunch of the Immaculate Daughters we swore to protect. Don¡¯t you remember what happened to the old colony of Haven when vampires made moves like you¡¯re now making?¡±

    A low growl burst from Vic. ¡°We don¡¯t talk about Haven¡­¡±

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t. But should we forget it? If not for Alma, the human race might have gone extinct¡ªalong with all vampires. We know better and we can be better.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if the Catherine sends the girls to us to drink or if I do? They¡¯re livestock either way,¡± Vic said. ¡°And I¡¯m going to call it what it is¡ªa farm.¡±

    Byron shook his head. ¡°Whatever, man. You¡¯re a real piece of work.¡±

    ¡°You should talk. Why do you want to be like them? In this world, you¡¯re either predator or prey. Ain¡¯t no in between. Can¡¯t stand hearing you whine about losing your soul or being haunted by ghosts. You ever think you don¡¯t have much strength of will? That you can¡¯t hear your own thoughts on account of the fact you don¡¯t think so well?¡± Vic smacked him then, and said, ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    Byron spat on the ground and stood. ¡°C¡¯mon then, get it over with. Kill me. That¡¯s what you¡¯ve wanted all along. Do it.¡±

    Vic balled his fists and struck him hard in the chest.

    His lungs emptied, and Byron forced a breath. ¡°Is that the best you got?¡±

    A cruel smile stretched over the vampire¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty more for you.¡± He took another shot and a wet crack sounded.

    Dazed, Byron fell to the floor clutching his ribs and screaming.

    Without warning, Trevor ran through the door and into Vic¡¯s spine. A flurry of attacks from each followed until Vic managed to get the upper hand and incapacitate his attacker. ¡°What the fuck is your problem, Trevor,¡± he said and pounded the unconscious vampire¡¯s skull into the ground repeatedly, as if trying to cave his head in.

    Byron tried to stand, but discovered he lacked the strength. He moaned and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Vic said. With one hand he ripped Byron off the floor and with the other he slapped him hard against the cinderblock wall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Fight it. The beast doesn¡¯t have to control you.¡±

    Vic¡¯s eyes became tiny dots swimming in red under the ridge of his brow. He snarled and stepped closer. His arms caught Byron¡¯s shoulders and his teeth caught his neck.

    Up became down. Wooziness clouded his head. Nearly unable to hold his eyes open, Byron pushed out weakly. A specter with Billie¡¯s face frowned from over Vic¡¯s shoulder and the ghost shook its head at the scene. Several more faces emerged and with each new one, two more appeared. They howled and gnashed their teeth. Ghostly hands materialized and clawed into the vampire. By the time they were done, torn flesh and bone blanketed the room.

    Byron nodded as the spirits vanished. And then¡­

    Amid the pieces of Vic, two bodies lay sprawled. One, Trevor, moved and staggered away while the other remained motionless. Byron reached out. His hand pushed unfeeling through the fallen figure and even though he knew then who it was, he double-checked that the face was his own.

    A whirling portal of light opened, and he walked through.

 Chapter 20

    Rory

    Rory awoke to find Doc pacing and muttering under his breath. ¡°Everything okay?¡± She stretched and rubbed the night¡¯s sleep from her eyes.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see,¡± he said, stopping to face her. ¡°Our guide is AWOL.¡±

    ¡°But he wouldn¡¯t leave us in the middle of nowhere to fend for ourselves.¡± She searched the area for Byron, the sting of betrayal prickling her eyes. ¡°Why would he leave? We¡¯re on the edge of enemy territory and¡­ Stupid men.¡±

    ¡°Not all of us are deserters,¡± Doc said and sat down heavily. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea. If we only rescue the Daughters, Alma still has a problem with Blueskin raiding parties. And with a giant hole in the wall, how¡¯s that gonna go? So, why don¡¯t we take a detour? There might be a way we can get the right Blueskin to replace Vic as Big Chair. That way Alma doesn¡¯t have to be so reliant on the vampires for protection.¡± Rory knew it was a dangerous move, but it was worth a try. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Nadine asked Sven to help her collect berries for breakfast. However, they are copulating in the bushes. I will not be eating any berries this morning out of fear they may be unhygienic.¡± Holga adjusted her thick glasses. ¡°I can¡¯t help but notice an unsettling trend developing. First Billie vanished, and now Byron. Are we sure Byron left of his own volition? I would prefer to give him the benefit of the doubt in this matter, as I owe him my life.¡±

    Rory breathed a heavy sigh. ¡°If he didn¡¯t already have a track record for running off on his own, I¡¯d be right there with you. Sven and Nadine need to finish up so we can get moving.¡± For a moment, Rory regretted not having Billie around to send after Sven and Nadine. However, she lacked someone so tactless. So they waited in silence until the pair arrived back at camp, acting as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°What?¡± Nadine asked after realizing the group was staring at them.

    ¡°Byron never came back to camp. Looks like we¡¯re fending for ourselves from here out.¡± Rory realized she added more of an edge to her words than intended. ¡°I have a plan, but I¡¯ll be honest, it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    They gathered around the burned out firepit and agreed; it was reckless, but worth the risk.

    * * *

    Rory held Maggie¡¯s crutch as they entered the small Blueskin camp. She hadn¡¯t been there during the day but easily found where she¡¯d been held captive. Her eyes refused to leave the nearby spot of earth where the vile Blueskin had met his end and shivered. The way his eyes shifted, first aware of his imminent death and finally faded into nothingness. It was the first time she¡¯d ever watched someone die, and it burned into her memory.

    Maggie¡¯s husband approached them and pulled a knife. ¡°Not blue. Go,¡± he said.

    She held up the crutch. ¡°Maggie, she¡¯s my friend. Is she okay? I¡¯ve brought healers if she or the baby needs them.¡±

    Recognition formed over the man¡¯s face and he flailed his arms at the gawkers nearby, forcing them to scatter. Turning to Rory and her friends, he said, ¡°Come, tent.¡±

    ¡°Great. We¡¯re relyin¡¯ on Tarzan of bloody Bluestoke,¡± Sven said.

    Holga held up a finger. ¡°Actually, Tarzan was the lord of Greystoke in the novels by Edgar Rice Burroughs. But I now realize you were making a joke.¡±

    Maggie rose as they came in the tent, her face glowing with late pregnancy. She hugged Rory warmly, then drew away from her and slapped her. Doc balled his fists to charge, but Maggie¡¯s husband held his blade against the enormous man¡¯s side.

    ¡°Gus, no.¡± Maggie shook her head at her husband. ¡°No fight. We talk.¡±

    ¡°You just hit me again,¡± Rory said and rubbed her cheek.

    ¡°Yes. You brought strangers. Please understand, a good portion of the men and women in the camp are trustworthy.¡± She caressed her swollen belly. ¡°Most, but there¡¯s still followers of the Big Chair among us. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Two reasons. You remember Doc, right? Figure you might want someone to check on the baby.¡±

    Unable to stand at his full height from the low tent ceilings, he nodded awkwardly at Maggie.

    She held out a hand to him. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see you again. Now I finally get the chance to properly thank you. Not sure if you remember, but you healed my arm after I broke it outside Alma.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I remember you now.¡± Doc¡¯s face warmed with friendly recognition. ¡°You had a nasty compound fracture. If I recall, the bone was even protruding through the flesh.¡±

    Maggie¡¯s face went green.

    Doc, seeming to realize his error, returned to his professional bedside manner and bent down beside Maggie. ¡°Sorry about that. May I?¡±

    She nodded and turned her attention back to Rory. ¡°What¡¯s the second reason you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°We wanted to warn you that things will change soon.¡± She described the attack on Alma and the one on their own home at the farmhouse, linking both to Big Chair¡ªalso known as the vampire, Vic. ¡°I promise you; he¡¯ll be dethroned. Make sure your people are ready for whatever comes next.¡±

    Gus and Maggie shared a look of unspoken communication between man and wife until finally she nodded and said, ¡°The Highlanders aren¡¯t what you¡¯d call a tightknit community, but my husband has been uniting them. When you leave, he¡¯ll begin the preparations. Thanks to you, we¡¯ll have a fighting chance to take the seat and install Gus as the Big Chair. The Highlanders will be sure to remember this act of kindness.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Doc looked from Gus¡¯ knife to Maggie. ¡°The baby dropped. You shouldn¡¯t be alone right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. The baby will come when it decides it wants to meet the world. Right now, you have more important things to worry about.¡±

    ¡°If she or anyone else needs my help, please find me. I¡¯ll be happy to come back. I mean it,¡± Doc told Gus as they left.

    Rory hugged her friend and held out the crutch. ¡°I wanted to give this back to you, thank you for your help. You¡¯re welcome in my home whenever.¡± She kissed her cheek softly and left.

    As they departed the camp, Rory felt certain they¡¯d made the right choice by going there. While there was no way to be certain who the Big Chair would be, the Highlanders had the advantage of preparation.

    ¡°You sure you remember how to get there, Holga?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°Really?¡± she replied with a stern look.

    ¡°Just making sure.¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon. Stop squabbling like children. Now, can we move?¡± Sven was sitting in the cart, ready to go.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know their movement patterns as well as Byron did, but I can get us there at least. We must be hypervigilant,¡± Holga said.

    ¡°Guess that¡¯s the best we have to work with.¡± Doc jumped on the cart after everyone else settled in and they departed.

    * * *

    The trek to the outskirts of the Big Chair¡¯s hill was uneventful. Disturbingly so. Rory¡¯s skin crawled with the uncomfortable sensation of being watched.

    Doc said, ¡°There¡¯re bodies in the grass. It¡¯s like something¡¯s clearing a path for us.¡±

    She felt better knowing she wasn¡¯t the only one on high alert. Her stomach dropped. Are we headed into a trap?

    Betts blew air sharply from his nostrils, pawed at the ground, and his ears fell flat.

    ¡°We gotta move, Betts,¡± Sven said and snapped the reins. ¡°Aw, c¡¯mon. Move your arse, you giant bastard.¡±

    A blur emerged in front of them. Betts reared and emitted a guttural scream. The cart flew up on its back wheels, ejecting Rory and Holga. Rory jumped to her feet, adrenaline still deciding between fight or flight. She held out a hand to Holga to help her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Holga nodded and brushed dirt off her pants. ¡°I¡¯m unharmed.¡±

    ¡°Did the fall hurt you, my mistress?¡± Trevor came to a stop in front of Rory and bowed. He looked at her as though hopeful he¡¯d find her injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you scared the shit out of Betts. What were you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°Why, keeping you safe, of course. I¡¯ve been killing all the nasty blue things that would dare to harm you.¡± Trevor twitched and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s almost orgasmic to pretend it¡¯s your neck I¡¯m snapping.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting,¡± Rory said and turned away from him.

    ¡°Can you clear the way?¡± Doc said. ¡°With less killing this time?¡±

    ¡°I absolutely could, but there¡¯s no fun in that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get us there and not kill a single person the rest of the way.¡± Rory decided he needed further clarification. ¡°And Blueskins are people.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what the mistress desires.¡± Trevor grumbled and took off ahead of them.

    They spent the rest of the brief trip in silence. They saw sticks marking the graves of their fallen. Each etched with the same type of symbols as Maggie¡¯s crutch. Lean-to shacks and hovels made from the ruins of centuries-old buildings dotted the landscape.

    Trevor flagged the cart to stop, and they followed him. ¡°This is as far as we can go. See that?¡± He pointed at the chair on top of the grassy knoll they stood in front of. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll let me enter if the mistress will allow me to act on her behalf.¡±

    ¡°And why aren¡¯t we all going in with you?¡± Doc asked and crossed his arms.

    ¡°You could go in with me, but it¡¯s safe to assume they¡¯re all inside. So, walk right into a viper¡¯s nest and see how that works out for you.¡± Trevor shook his head and whimpered. ¡°If they harmed the mistress, I would slaughter them all or die trying.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Rory said impatiently. ¡°Just give us a signal when it¡¯s safe to come in.¡±

    With a flash of movement, Trevor reached out and held her against him just long enough to inhale deeply into her hair. A crooning sigh left his throat before he pushed her into the tall grass and banged loudly on the door.

    * * *

    It had been too long since they heard any signs of life within the bunker. The next time Rory saw Byron, he wouldn¡¯t hear the end of it. She¡¯d be sure to lay it on extra thick how much suffering he put her through.

    If I see him again, she thought and balled her fists so tight to avoid crying; she drew blood with her fingernails.

    ¡°What do you think is happening?¡± Doc asked, his face drawn and haggard.

    Nadine shook her head, and her lips formed a tight, pale line. ¡°There¡¯s too much concrete. The plants can¡¯t see. The roots sensed vibrations earlier, but¡­¡± She broke off and turned away from Rory.

    Impatient and drunk from too many nervous pulls from his flask, Sven tottered to his feet and began kicking the door. ¡°Let us in, you fuckin¡¯ leeches. You fuckin¡¯ bell-end pieces of shite.¡±

    Nadine wrapped her arms around him and pulled him down to sit next to her. ¡°That¡¯s not going to-¡±

    Movement from the door interrupted her. It shuddered and screeched until it finally opened. Trevor, bloody and battered, stumbled through before falling to his knees in front of Rory. ¡°The other vampires have gone through the catacombs. I¡¯ve sent them away so the¡­¡± His face contorted as if he tasted something particularly foul. He forced himself to continue and said, ¡°The friends of the mistress can go in. I will protect Rory out here.¡±

    ¡°Like hell,¡± Rory said. She made her way to the door but stopped. A flash of dread in Trevor¡¯s eyes gave her pause.

    ¡°Please, no.¡± The vampire stood and turned to Doc. ¡°Largest of the cows, please, tell her to stay. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her to see. Tell her to stay.¡±

    ¡°Sven, stay out here with Rory,¡± Doc said, never taking his eyes off Trevor. ¡°You know where the Daughters are being kept?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And you know where Byron is?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going in,¡± Rory said, but Doc held her back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no, you¡¯re not. If the creature is right, there might be something you don¡¯t want to see. Why don¡¯t you two get the cart ready to go?¡±

    ¡°Largest of the cows is right.¡± Trevor nodded, his face a swirling mask of humiliation and humor. He motioned for the witches to follow and disappeared into the underground structure.

    Holga made for the door and stopped. She walked the opposite direction before turning towards it again. She looked at Rory and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to go in there. Somewhere, my girlfriend is rotting and bloated and I don¡¯t want to see that. It¡¯ll be here¡±¡ªshe pointed at her temple¡ª¡°forever.¡±

    ¡°All right, help me with the cart. We need to move things around so we have room for¡­¡± Not knowing how to continue her thought aloud, she got to work. Silently, the two of them adjusted barrels and stacked crates.

    There was a shuffle of feet, and Nadine emerged with the missing Daughters in tow. Their faces all set in stone as they carried bodies draped in stained sheets.

    ¡°Is she¡­ Did you find¡­¡± Holga said and gave her glasses a quick nudge.

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s here.¡± Her hands otherwise occupied with the dead; Nadine wiped her cheek with a shoulder.

    ¡°Did you find Byron?¡± Rory asked, not seeing him walking with the rest. ¡°Where¡¯s Byron?¡±

    ¡°Doc is with him. He¡¯ll be out shortly,¡± Nadine said, not meeting Rory¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± she said, running to the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Nadine said in a sharp tone that iced Rory to her core.

    The world spun harder than it ever had before, and her knees buckled. ¡°What happened in there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, to be honest, and it¡¯s best that you avoid finding out for yourself.¡±

    Blind and led by Trevor, Doc emerged holding a limp form.

    Byron.

    The breath caught in Rory¡¯s throat and she heard crying. That¡¯s odd. It sounds like me. Everything around her went black, and she collapsed.

 Chapter 21

    Rory

    Back in Alma, a city-wide ceremony for the dead began shortly after Rory and her group returned. In this time of mourning, everyone came together. From the tent people to the residents of Alma, and, of course, the witches.

    The surviving Immaculate Daughters dyed their robes black for the occasion, while the clothes of their dead were bleached a more brilliant white. At their memorial, the Catherine held each fallen Daughter to her breast and kissed their foreheads. As was tradition, they were to be buried in the cemetery of the saints¡ªwhere all fallen Daughters were interred from the beginning of their order.

    The Catherine turned from her faithful, paused and called for attention with the clang of her dowsing rod struck against a large broken bell, which had fallen from its post during the raid. ¡°On this day of commemoration, I think it¡¯s important we break with an old tradition and allow all who died the honor of joining my Daughters in the consecrated earth of our cemetery. For you are all my daughters and all my sons. You are my brothers and sisters and mothers and fathers. You are all my people. From now, let us be one.¡±

    The crowd melted in tears. Heads nodded and a few yelled, ¡°Here, here.¡± One voice called, ¡°We¡¯re all in this together.¡± And another repeated the sentiment, and still another, until everyone called in unison. ¡°We¡¯re all in this together.¡±

    She waited for the assembled mass to calm before continuing. ¡°On the topic of unity, I¡¯d like to take a moment to express my sincere gratitude to the witches. Without their help, this tragedy would be even more grim. I doubt anyone¡ªincluding me¡ªhas any concept of all they¡¯ve done for us while we sat idly by; neither recognizing nor appreciating their efforts. From this day forward, I hope they¡¯ll forever have a home in Alma. That rather than fall back into old prejudicial thinking, we welcome them with open arms as esteemed members of our community.¡±

    When the Catherine finished speaking, the Daughters laid the dead out on rows of pallet beds for viewing. Each received a whispered prayer and a token of who they once were. Favorite foods, pages of hymns, drawn portraits of family and more. Lives contrasted with deathly countenances.

    Gossamer sheets were draped over the dead deemed unfit for public viewing. A lump formed in Rory¡¯s throat as she passed this section. Clumsily, she stepped away and into Holga.

    Holga adjusted her glasses, and asked, ¡°Will you come with me to see Lena. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±

    No, Rory thought, but she sighed and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lena¡¯s shadow shown through her covering and a tingle ran down Rory¡¯s spine. Her nose caught the smell of decay and she wobbled with the spin of her head. She breathed in sharply and wondered if slapping her own cheek would be too inappropriate. It is. Focus on something else. Her eyes fell on a halo of bright yellow and red flowers at the head of the pallet, and then a sketch of Holga and Lena tucked in the folds of the shroud.

    Across the way, Holga pointed to where Gregory lay. At her first sight of the young man, she gasped. His face was so tragically young and gentle. It stunned her how one such as him could¡¯ve been so brave. A pair of welding goggles and an oversized hat rested neatly on his chest. Holga explained how the Catherine had given him the items to make the world more bearable for the sensitive boy.

    They turned a corner and passed yet another row of shrouds, Rory tried her best not to give into temptation and run away. Her mind projected an image of Byron¡¯s lifeless body under wraps and she fell to her knees.

    Holga blinked and helped her up. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be here anymore and I don¡¯t blame you. Go ahead.¡±

    With a nod, Rory mouthed, ¡°Thank you,¡± and ran with all of her might outside the village where the suffocating unease in her chest passed into smooth, even breaths. They¡¯d won¡ªkind of¡ªso why did she feel so terrible? The image of Byron flashed in her brain again and she clapped a palm to her forehead. ¡°Stop obsessing about him,¡± she said under her breath¡ªbut it was no use. The programming in her mind was all booked up with his greatest hits.

    She tore herself away from her thoughts at the sight of Holga looking bewildered among the crowd. Got to stay strong. She needs me. Rory slapped both hands against her cheeks a few times to snap out of it and then went back in. Near Holga she said, ¡°Sorry, I just needed a breath of fresh air. What do you want to do now?¡±

    Apparently, she wanted to watch the burial. Okay, Rory thought. Let¡¯s get through this. For her. For her and not me. The graveyard filled, and the display of the dead thinned and then vanished. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rory said. She pushed her arms around Holga and squeezed her tight.

    Holga nodded and reciprocated in an awkward mechanical way. ¡°I know.¡±

    The soil topped the last grave. Sadness and despair fell over the city as it mourned in private.

    * * *

    Days passed and talk changed to how Alma could move forward. Some argued for expansion of the walls while others talked of doing away with them completely. And then there were those who wanted to burn it all down and rebuild from the ground up.

    Unable to move forward with the rest of their friends, Rory and Holga made frequent trips to the graves of the lost. Side by side, they shared memories of heroism and took comfort in the other¡¯s presence. They spoke with fellow mourners, listened to their stories and offered their condolences. Their lives became devoted to mourning.

    A dark cloud grew large and ominous over Rory. Inside, she was numb. Her loss was deeper than Byron. There was also the past she¡¯d been ripped away from. And silly as it seemed, even to her, she missed the hell out of her cat. What she wouldn¡¯t give to hear his purr; feel his warm body pushed against her leg.

    Eventually, Holga created a support group for the families of the lost, and Rory joined. While speaking she was careful to never say who she was mourning because she couldn¡¯t say for certain herself. The only certainty she had was that she felt lost. Both inside and out.

    * * *

    One morning, Doc and Sven waited for her at the kitchen table as she shambled from her bedroom at Nadine¡¯s house. She attempted a bright smile that failed to reach her eyes and joined them.

    ¡°Rory,¡± Doc said. ¡°We¡¯re worried about you.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She lied.

    ¡°You say that but maybe you should do something productive today. We could use your help.¡± He grinned at her, but his expression mirrored her own.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s say I agree. Where can I help?¡±

    Sven brightened. ¡°I could use some help at the lab.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating or drinking anything you give me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s out then.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°I could use someone extra persuasive at the clinic. Between the people injured in the attack and the ones already sick, it gets out of hand.¡± Doc¡¯s voice turned hopeful. ¡°Someone who could help organize a waiting list and other front desk help would be amazing.¡±

    ¡°You mean a secretary?¡± Rory asked, raising an eyebrow at him.

    ¡°There¡¯re no phones so, no. Not really.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Fine, but can I start tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Need you today. I¡¯m about to head that way now, but take your time. Sven can show you the way when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll wait. What¡¯s Sven doing besides savin¡¯ the world these days? Plenty of time to be walkin¡¯ about.¡±

    Nadine appeared with a basket of produce from the garden and forced a mighty hug on Rory. ¡°Sven, what have you been working on all secretively?¡±

    ¡°Still can¡¯t really talk about it at the moment. Sorry, love. Don¡¯t want to get hopes up in case it doesn¡¯t work.¡± Sven helped himself to another cup of coffee and gestured at Rory. ¡°Wash up, you smell like you ain¡¯t had a bath in weeks. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    ¡°If Sven is commenting on your hygiene¡­¡± Doc said with a playful gleam in his eye.

    ¡°Oh, man,¡± Rory said and sniffed. She found herself unable to disagree.

    Rory got in the bath and felt her mood rise with the floral-scented steam. She dressed in a tattered pair of old jeans, black t-shirt and boots. It wasn¡¯t medical scrubs, but those almost never came via Starfall delivery. She pulled her hair back and wound it into a tight bun. ¡°We can do this,¡± she told herself in the cracked mirror hung above the washbasin.

    Clean and feeling slightly more human, she told Sven, ¡°Almost done.¡± She rushed up the stairs and there he was, Byron, unmoved from last she¡¯d seen him.

    ¡°Are you there?¡± she asked.

    But no word passed from his lips; no muscle moved; no small smile tugged at his cheeks.

    Doc came up behind her and said, ¡°Rory?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to need to talk about Byron. Thought I¡¯d save it for another day, but it¡¯s past time¡­¡± His head bowed and he avoided eye contact.

    Her entire body shook, and she asked, ¡°Am I going to need to sit down?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think so.¡±

    She sat at the foot of the bed and beside herself with grief, tears streamed down her face. She cursed under her breath and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand.

    Doc folded and then unfolded his arms. He opened his mouth to speak and snapped it shut. Finally, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s in there.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°He might be brain dead, er, in a vegetative state.¡± Patiently, he waited for her to process the bad news. Then, he said, ¡°Look, I never brought anyone in the shape we found him back before. His heart stopped and his brain may have passed in that time. I don¡¯t have the equipment to properly assess if that¡¯s the case or not. But given there¡¯s been no improvement¡­ well, it¡¯s not a good sign.¡± He coughed and tried to clear his throat.

    A tear trailed down her cheek. ¡°Can you give us a minute alone?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Sure thing. I hate to ask, but are you still helping today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just need a moment.¡± She waited for the big fellow to disappear and traced a finger over the soft beard that had grown on Byron¡¯s face as he slept. Probably the first growth of the type he¡¯d had in centuries, or so she figured. She sat next to him, smoothed his hair and gave him a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll be back later. Guess I¡¯m getting sent to work. You¡¯ll hear all about my day tonight.¡± The words ¡®love you¡¯ almost followed, but she held it in. That was something to say when he was awake to hear. She started to leave the room, but turned and said, ¡°Come back to me, Byron. Come back.¡± The magic wove into her words.

    * * *

    The remainder of the week passed more quickly than the first. She had to admit working with her friends was better than moping around feeling bad about everything. Sven eventually let her in on his secret project. He was hard at work developing a blood alternative for vampires to drink. But it was missing a key ingredient and he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was exactly.

    That was until the key ingredient knocked on Sven¡¯s door, dirty and hungry, but otherwise happy.

    ¡°Billie!¡± Rory hugged him. ¡°Where have you been? We¡¯ve been worried sick.¡±

    He grinned. ¡°You work for Mr. Sven now? That¡¯s wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Just for the day. He needed help getting his lab cleaned. I¡¯m so glad I was here to see you.¡±

    His face reddened but the smile remained. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, focusing his gaze on his beat-up sneakers.

    ¡°Billie, are you embarrassed? Since when do you get embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, Mara said I¡¯d be really feeling my feelings¡ªwhatever that means. She also said since Vic was dead, I¡¯m not broken anymore and that made even less sense. Where¡¯s Byron?¡±

    Her eyes watered, and she fought for words. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ not well¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known Byron for a long time. He¡¯ll be okay, somehow. He¡¯s just gotta.¡±

    Nodding, Rory wiped her eyes and said, ¡°Thank you, Billie.¡± She caught her breath and forced a smile. ¡°Hey, Sven. Get out here and see who it is.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see Mr. Sven.¡±

    A mischievous glimmer took over Sven¡¯s face after seeing his guest. ¡°Just the bloke I¡¯ve been wantin¡¯ to see.¡± He wrapped his arms around Billie and fished in his pocket.

    ¡°Sven¡­ What¡¯re you about to do?¡± Rory asked.

    With a speed Rory was unaware the Brit possessed; he jabbed a hypodermic into Billie¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Oww. Warn me first, okay? Even the vampires let me know when they take my blood. Well, mostly.¡± Billie watched as Sven pulled a full syringe out of his arm. ¡°Was that clean? The needle, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Not that it matters with your power¡ªbut yes. I¡¯m hurt you¡¯d expect less of me.¡± Sven eyed the blood and returned his focus to the two gawking at him.

    ¡°Well, you did stick me with a needle without asking Mr. Sven. So, tell me what am I supposed to expect out of you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rory said and crossed her arms. ¡°What are you up to?¡±

    Sven waved his hand dismissively at them as he turned to go into his lab. ¡°Get out. Both of ya. Bout to make some magic happen.¡±

    * * *

    The next week, Rory¡¯s mind was consumed with a recurring dream where Byron shadowed her, but would duck out of sight whenever she looked at him directly. At the end, Mara would appear with her face rotten and falling off¡ªrevealing a skull. With a bony finger, she¡¯d point to one of her unnamed servants. She¡¯d heard dreams meant nothing. That they were just the mind sort of vomiting out the waste it couldn¡¯t process. Or, at least, studies had shown or some stuff like that. It was on one of those trash pretend news shows she¡¯d fall asleep to after a hard night waitressing.

    Oddly enough, Sven must have shared the dream. He came up to her, his eyes darting madly around and his hand clutching a pocket in his shirt. ¡°Got something to show ya, love¡± he said. He produced a vial of a gold substance that sparkled like diamonds in the light and whispered conspiratorially, ¡°A certain nameless who appears as a black heron from time to time¡¯ll peer into the spirit world for a little nip of this. Don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll bring Byron back, but hope it¡¯ll bring you closure at least.¡± He stepped back and deposited the vial in his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the others.¡±

    Later that night, Sven, Rory and the unnamed woman crept into Byron¡¯s room. ¡°Is this going to work?¡± Rory asked.

    Sven shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know, love. Do you?¡± he asked the lady of the black heron.

    The woman pulled back her hood, her lines deepened in the dim light. ¡°If the dream you described is true. Mara will look the other way tonight. Do you have it?¡±

    ¡°Just a taste first,¡± Sven said and threw her the vial.

    The substance shimmered in the woman¡¯s eyes and she smiled before opening the top and placing a small amount on her tongue. She sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since¡­ I feel so¡­ so full.¡± A frown worked across her face and she closed the container with its stopper.

    ¡°This is high power stuff. Cost me more than you know. I¡¯ll hold on to it until you¡¯re done. If you don¡¯t mind.¡± Sven said and grabbed it out of her hand.

    The woman shook her head and put a hand on Byron¡¯s forehead. Her body jerked and stiffened. ¡°Are you hiding?¡± She asked. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Byron¡¯s face muscles twitched and his eyes burst open. He rasped and Rory gave him a sip of water. ¡°I got lost. It was too crowded,¡± he said. He rubbed his face. ¡°Beard? How long was I away?¡±

    Overjoyed, Rory moved to assail him with affection, but stopped short for fear of hurting him. She turned to Sven, eyes as wide as they could be, and said, ¡°He¡¯s back. Can you believe it? Thank you, thank you, thank you.¡± After that, she turned her full attention to Byron and barely heard anything from anybody else for a very long time.

 Chapter 22

    Byron

    Byron stood and bit his tongue to keep from screaming. Anxious to regain the strength he¡¯d lost while in a coma, he¡¯d overdid it at Doc¡¯s gym again. He tried to put on a t-shirt, but couldn¡¯t put his arms up far enough. So, he settled on a button-down flannel instead. His hands shook so much, fifteen minutes passed and he was still only midway. ¡°Rory,¡± he called.

    A surprised squeal from the floor below was followed by a scuffle of feet and a crash. ¡°Ow.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± he asked and took one small step after another. Sweat beaded his forehead from the strain. Sore as he was, it would be like an old slapstick routine if he was forced to lift her. ¡°Seriously, are you all right?¡±

    She entered their room, smiled through rosy cheeks and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Got a little too excited when you called my name. Didn¡¯t see the chair leg until, well, it was too late. Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Just making myself presentable.¡±

    ¡°And why are we getting dressed?¡± she asked, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s that summit with the Catherine today. The one about vampires. Figure I should go. Somebody needs to speak for the brood now that they¡¯re not welcome in Alma anymore.¡±

    ¡°Who told you?¡±

    ¡°Billie. He came around the other day.¡±

    She squinted at him, and lines emerged from her forehead. ¡°I told him no politics until you recovered.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so he didn¡¯t listen,¡± Byron said and grinned. ¡°Anyways, he¡¯s going with Sven to the meeting. He tried to lie to me, but ended up spilling his guts. Told me they were making a blood alternative for the vampires¡ªyou know how he is about keeping secrets. He also said you were in on it.¡±

    An embarrassed look flashed across her face and she reddened all the more. ¡°About that¡­ I was planning on telling you, but I thought you¡¯d jump out of bed and do something stupid.¡± Then she shook her head and asked, ¡°Did he seem changed to you? Billie, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he did. Seemed more serious. Same guy and all, but different. Kind of like me.¡± He frowned.

    She placed a finger on his lip and shushed him. ¡°Based on what Doc said, you¡¯ll be back to normal in no time. Just need to pace yourself.¡±

    ¡°Sure I will,¡± he said and shook his head, not intending to change anything about his workout routine.

    A lengthy gaze passed between them and broke when she scoffed, pressed her hands to her hips and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re just too impatient for your own good. I have ways of making you listen.¡±

    He put his hands up in a gesture of compliance and a sharp pain shot through his overworked muscles, causing him to wince.

    Her eyes widened in concern and she asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you could help me button this damn thing.¡± And he pointed down to his half open flannel.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re going whether I like it or not?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like me,¡± he said and laughed so hard his stomach ached.

    She shook her head at his amusement. ¡°You know, you were so much more agreeable when you were comatose.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but did you like me that way?¡±

    Her hands pulled at his shirt, and she kissed his exposed chest. ¡°One of these days, we¡¯ll talk about how I like you.¡±

    Byron pictured a number of adult situations and shrugged. ¡°Why not today?¡±

    ¡°Because, today, you have a meeting to attend.¡± She did up the rest of his buttons and pecked him on the cheek. ¡°Now, how are you going to get there? Think you¡¯re up to it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    * * *

    In front of the Catherine¡¯s chamber, Billie ran up to Rory and Byron. After he hugged each of them, he said. ¡°You came.¡±

    Sven walked out behind and nodded in greeting. ¡°Good to see ya. Let¡¯s get on with it.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Through double doors inset in an impressively carved arch, they walked as a group. A smattering of Immaculate Daughters sat to their left on several rows of wooden benches and a few stood, ushering the witches to a matching set of empty seats on the right. As they sat, the Catherine beamed down at them until her eyes met Sven; at whom she sighed and nodded politely.

    She stood from behind her large metal desk and paced atop a raised stage before clearing her throat. ¡°Today we¡¯re gathered to address a secret. When I became a Catherine, it was but one mystery revealed. And, well¡­ it was the hardest to keep. A very long time ago, the first Catherine, afraid for the safety of her flock, struck a deal with the vampires. She traded the Daughter''s blood for protection.¡±

    An audible gasp escaped the assembled Immaculate, and the Catherine paused and sat down, allowing time for them to get over the shock of her revelation. A tall, mature woman with impressively broad shoulders stood and crossed her arms. ¡°If I may?¡±

    A heavy sigh passed from the Catherine and she said, ¡°Go ahead, Grace.¡±

    The woman turned to face the Daughters. A hard scowl twisted her face, and she pointed a finger at Rory. ¡°This is a private matter of discussion for the Immaculate. Yet, she lets in outsiders and even worse, witches. Why are we not stringing them up by their necks for setting foot in Alma again?¡±

    The Catherine banged a gavel on her desk. ¡°Grace, I never gave you the order to banish the witches in the first place. They have as much right to be here as you. You¡¯re lucky it¡¯s not you on the gallows.¡±

    ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s talk about vampires.¡± She pulled a scarf away from her neck and showed a pair of unsightly scars. ¡°When a dog bites, you put it down. When the vamps bite, we make deals? You want to know why none of you remember these encounters. Well, I¡¯ll tell you about the glamour. They play this mind trick on you that makes you forget. Far as any of you know it was a holy journey or some garbage like that. Which brings me to my last point-¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough out of you, Grace. Sit down.¡± The Catherine questioned the other Daughters with a look and asked. ¡°Anyone else? Anything you¡¯d like to add?¡±

    A hush fell over the ladies in white as they glanced back-and-forth. One after another shook their head.

    ¡°Good. So, Byron,¡± the Catherine said, turning her full attention to him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d make it. How are you holding up?¡±

    He stood and nodded. ¡°Better. Wanted to thank you for all of your support, by the way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I should be the one thanking you. In fact, we all should after what you did. There are those who wouldn¡¯t be here today if not for your bravery.¡± She looked down at her desk before locking eyes with him. ¡°Feel free to say no, but would you mind sharing some details of your life before you found yourself grouped with the witches?¡±

    Right away he knew she meant back when he was a vampire. He read the tension in the room and brushed it off. Do I really care what they think of me? Nah. ¡°Will it help?¡± he asked.

    Her head bobbed, and she said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who was there. I think so.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know¡ªand why would you¡ªhe was a vampire.¡± The Daughters rabbled at this fresh development, and she paused until their cries mostly died. ¡°Enough. He no longer is one.¡± She dared her followers into silence with a glare before her voice softened and she said, ¡°According to my records, he was there when the deal with the first Catherine was struck.¡±

    Byron bowed his head to her and said, ¡°No one would likely be here today if the deal hadn¡¯t been made. There was disorder among my former kind. They¡¯d learned at a place called Haven it was unsustainable to kill humans any longer, and yet, weren¡¯t ready to change their ways. An old friend of mine, named Galena, met with the first Catherine to put a stop to the killing. At first, we protected your kind from ourselves and then later from the Blueskins-¡±

    ¡°Nice job, by the way,¡± Grace said.

    The Catherine rose from her chair, and in a sharp tone said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Go.¡±

    On her way out, Grace sneered and called behind her shoulder, ¡°A curse on all of you witches and vampires. Mark my words, this doesn¡¯t end here.¡±

    Besides himself, Sven rose and spat a thick wad of phlegm on the floor, ¡°Ah, go clutch your pearls somewhere else, you batty cu-¡±

    With a hard smack on his arm, Rory interrupted what was surely the worst thing he could say in the company of women. ¡°Seriously?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Sorry, love. It¡¯s not like I was talking about ya.¡±

    The Catherine glared at him for a moment and then motioned to Byron. ¡°Please, continue.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me. I forgot where I left off.¡± He turned to the group of Immaculate Daughters and gazed out at them, recognizing a few from days past, swallowing a stone in his throat when he realized why he remembered them. ¡°Look, the deal saved many lives, both vampire and human. They aren¡¯t all so bad and with the right carrot they can be useful.¡± He gestured behind him and said, ¡°And Sven may just have developed that carrot.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Byron,¡± the Catherine said and waved for him to take a seat. She glowered for a moment at a spot far above and sighed. ¡°Which brings us to Sven¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, um, it¡¯s like this,¡± he said and pulled out a mason jar full of a red substance which he placed on her desk. ¡°Think I¡¯ve made a kind of alternative to blood-¡±

    ¡°With my help.¡± Billie stood and waved. His face aglow.

    Sven shot him an ominous look and said, ¡°Yeah, with his help, sorta. And we don¡¯t have anyone here to test it on, but I think it might just do the trick.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s in it for you?¡± the Catherine asked.

    ¡°Well, uh, a small gratuity. A pittance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something to consider¡­¡± Her face turned green. ¡°Maybe you could remove it from my desk?¡±

    The glass fell into his pocket, clinking into several other concoctions contained within. He made a little bow and sat.

    Her gavel knocked on her desk one last time and the Catherine asked, ¡°If no one has more to add?¡± She scanned the silent group. ¡°Good. So, I believe Byron will make a fine liaison in negotiations with the vampires. He¡¯s right, after all, we are here because of that deal made so long ago. Perhaps this blood alternative Sven developed will be just the item we need to keep a semblance of the arrangement in place. We shall see. For now, this meeting is adjourned.¡±

    Rory whispered in Byron¡¯s ear. ¡°Are you sure you want to be the liaison?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be a way to earn my keep around here. Besides, who else could do it? Sven?¡±

    She laughed merrily, ¡°Nope.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Rory

    ¡°That¡¯s the last one,¡± Doc said and stretched. Boxes and furniture littered the compact living room of Rory and Byron¡¯s new home, a once vacant shack within the Witches Grotto of Alma.

    ¡°We really appreciate all your help.¡± Byron dropped onto the couch and let out a long breath. ¡°I¡¯d offer you guy¡¯s a beer, but I haven¡¯t seen one of those in a few hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Might be able to help with that, mate,¡± Sven said in a low, conspiratorial tone. ¡°But you didn¡¯t get it from me. Be right back.¡±

    Rory wrapped her arms around Byron¡¯s neck. ¡°Small sips first of any beverage from Sven, yeah?¡± She kissed the top of his head and nuzzled it with her nose. ¡°Figure I¡¯ll check on Nadine in the kitchen. Do you guys need anything?¡±

    Both men shook their heads. Byron kissed her softly on the cheek and rubbed her hand with his thumb.

    She forced herself to pull away from his affection and headed into the kitchen where Nadine was busying herself with cooking. ¡°Look at all this food! You didn¡¯t have to do all this by yourself.¡± But people actually enjoyed what Nadine cooked. The same couldn¡¯t be said for the atrocities Rory called food.

    ¡°You¡¯re busy with the move and I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    ¡°Well, what can I do to help then? Seriously, if I unpack another box right now, I might scream.¡±

    Nadine swatted Rory¡¯s hand away before she could snatch a piece of roasted venison. ¡°You can keep me company.¡±

    Rory pouted in mocked annoyance.

    ¡°You and Byron had a rough start. Let us do what we can so you can get on to the fun stuff.¡± She smiled her most devious grin.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll be doing that,¡± Rory said and felt her face redden.

    ¡°It¡¯s good for the soul and not a bad workout either.¡± Nadine winked at her. ¡°I¡¯m glad things worked out for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. It feels good to take some time to rest after everything that happened.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re still helping Doc at the clinic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I asked Byron if he needed my help with the vampires. But after Trevor, they¡¯re not too keen on my being around for negotiations.¡±

    Nadine laughed. ¡°Understandable.¡±

    ¡°Oi, look who I found.¡± Sven¡¯s voice boomed through the house.

    Doc and Byron called in unison. ¡°Billie!¡±

    The aforementioned guest squealed in delight. ¡°I¡¯m so glad we¡¯re all together! And Mr. Sven is letting me sleep on his couch, did I mention that?¡±

    ¡°Aww, Billie, you weren¡¯t supposed to mention I was kind enough to let you crash at my flat, mate. Our secret and all,¡± Sven said, loud and clear, so his voice carried to the kitchen.

    ¡°But, Mr. Sven, you said to say it loud enough for Nadine to hear and it¡¯ll make her think you-¡±

    Sven cut him off with an elbow. ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell, Billie.¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Spare room at my house is open now, you¡¯re welcome to it.¡± Nadine said and Billie squealed in delight again.

    ¡°Is dinner ready yet? I¡¯m starved,¡± Doc said and patted his stomach.

    ¡°Who¡¯d¡¯ve thought,¡± Sven said as he passed everyone a bottle of his homebrewed lager. ¡°A man the size of a small bus is hungry after an hour without food.¡±

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Holga? I still need to thank her for giving us Lena¡¯s house,¡± Rory said once they were all seated.

    ¡°She¡¯ll drop by later in the week. Said something about too many people per square foot of space. It¡¯s Holga.¡± Sven shrugged.

    They ate and laughed. Sang songs and cheered. Broke bread and threw it at each other. It was everything Rory had expected a family meal would be.

    As the night grew late, and their eyes became heavy, one by one they departed. Nadine nudged a passed-out Sven awake, and they shut the door behind them.

    Finally alone. Rory felt calm enter her. The only man who needed to exist in her world lit a fire in the hearth. She watched him go about the mundane task and marveled at how much had changed. Not just for her, but for him as well. A month prior, in her timeline at least, she was about to have possibly the most horrific experience of her life. For him, a month prior meant he¡¯d been doing vampire things, whatever that may be.

    Did they rush things a little, well, maybe? But it felt right, and Rory wanted to start their lives before something else horrible happened. As usual, Byron went along with her harebrained ideas. Maybe I should apologize for that at some point. Or thank him at least.

    Byron turned and caught her watching. He smiled and brushed his warm lips on her forehead. ¡°I have something to show you.¡± He searched through boxes until he found what he was looking for. The wind-up generator turned and music poured through the speakers.

    Her heart leaped in her chest and goosebumps formed on her flesh as he pulled her into his arms. He kissed her as their bodies moved in unison. His hands drifted over the curves of her body, from her breasts to lower back to bottom. ¡°You don¡¯t know how badly I wanted to feel you all those nights.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t the only one who felt that way,¡± she said and nipped his neck. Dizzy from drink, she buried her head in his chest and breathed in his warm musk. Their mouths found each other¡¯s again, and she savored his taste. She wanted each sense burned into her memory. In their world, tomorrow lost its promise, but no matter what happened, no matter where she found herself, she would always have this one night. ¡°I love you,¡± she said. The words poured more from her soul than her mouth.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± he said and kissed her. Slowly, he undressed her, tasted her, felt her. At times he lingered, either watching or feeling, as if he was locking in his own memories of her.

    His warm tongue traced her navel and continued lower.

    She cried out; her fingers coiled into his hair to hold him.

    ¡°The good people of Alma will think I¡¯m killing you,¡± he said.

    ¡°Let them,¡± she said breathlessly and forced his head back between her thighs. Her release came in rolling tides, quaking with each ebb and flow.

    His mouth found hers again, and she tasted herself in the kiss. A low moan left his lips.

    Hungry for him, she pulled off his shirt and kissed the golden down on his chest.

    In a hasty movement he kicked his pants off. ¡°I need you,¡± he said. His hardness pushed against her and she opened for him.

    Beside them the fire crackled, and the music played as he took her and she took him. Their flesh became one. Her toes curled and vision tunneled as their worlds collided, shook and exploded.

    Byron rolled on his back, put an arm behind his head and pulled her to him. ¡°That made everything worth it,¡± he said, tracing delicate circles on her arm.

    A contented noise left her lips, and she put her head against his chest. Her skin glistened with sweat and shivered with aftershocks. She ran a finger down his side and over his stomach, listening to his heart race at her touch.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he said and jumped. ¡°That tickled.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± She kissed his chest and goosebumps formed on his flesh. ¡°Do you regret it? Losing the whole immortality thing.¡±

    ¡°Honestly? A little. There¡¯re some things I¡¯ll miss, but it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah? What will you miss?¡±

    ¡°The senses. Sometimes I could smell you in the other room and I knew you were safe.¡± He grew quiet, and she peeked up at him to see him smiling up at the ceiling. ¡°But I don¡¯t have to rely on that anymore.¡± He held her closer, wrapping his other arm around her. ¡°Instead of smelling you in the other room, I can hold you in the same bed.¡±

    She held a hand to his face and guided his mouth to hers. Their kiss deepened, reigniting the fires inside them.

    That night they danced and made love until sleep took them both. Rory¡¯s last thought, as they both lay naked beside the fire, was the man at table five had changed her life, but not in a way she could have ever expected. And that was fine by her.

    Book 1 End

 Book 2 - Chapter 1

    Byron

    Things got easy, and Byron was almost convinced they¡¯d stay that way. He¡¯d settled into a pleasant schedule. Wake up, kiss Rory and make breakfast¡ªwhich sometimes would lead to something a little more stimulating than coffee. Afterwards, she¡¯d be off to work at the clinic and he¡¯d go onto his own job.

    His personal occupation was as the liaison to the vampires. A position, the spiritual leader of Alma, known as the Catherine, nominated him for. It had been the best fit, a living man who, up till a year ago, had been a vampire himself. Until an old crone named Mara lifted the curse for an unknown price.

    The hardest part of his job was finding the brood. Maybe it was habit, but they didn¡¯t care to haunt an area too long. Most times, he¡¯d find a few taking refuge in an ancient underground lair from back when his maker, Galena, was still around. The cave-like environs contained hand-dug tunnels leading around the camp of refugees outside Alma¡¯s walls. Along with crude listening devices that functioned similarly to the tin can and string contraption he¡¯d decked out his tree-house with as a boy. The vampires built the hideout as a Plan B, assuming Galena¡¯s protection deal failed with the colony¡¯s first Catherine.

    His night vision not what it used to be; he didn¡¯t care much for going in the lair alone. ¡°But it¡¯s a necessary evil,¡± he muttered. With a scattering of curse words whispered under his breath, he lifted the fake rock that served as a door and crept inside.

    Once his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he glimpsed a few shapes stirring. A woman¡¯s voice called, ¡°It¡¯s just Byron. Calm down.¡± A torch was lit and its flicker hit the bright copper hair of one named Molly. She asked, ¡°Can you see?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡±

    ¡°Rumors abound,¡± she replied, and smoothed an errant lock behind an ear. ¡°We¡¯ve heard echoes of a Daughter called Grace making a lot of accusations about your Catherine.¡±

    ¡°My Catherine, huh?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Or do you call her queen?¡±

    ¡°Are you ever going to stop throwing me shade, Moll? I¡¯m working for your sake just as much as hers.¡±

    She dismissed him with a waved hand. ¡°Vic was awful fond of saying things like that too. Did you kill him for my sake as well?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I killed him exactly.¡±

    ¡°And I wasn¡¯t saying I minded. Although, I don¡¯t know what on earth you¡¯d call leaving him in so many pieces other than murder? Vic forcing Sharona to drink the tainted water was barbarous, but that¡¯s not why you did it. Is it?¡± She tilted her head at him, the same way actors playing therapists would when there was television. Molly told him once, she believed it made her appear less threatening. But instead it made her look more alien.

    ¡°Well, no. Do vampires ever do the right things for the right reasons?¡±

    A wicked gleam lit her eyes, and she smiled so wide her sharp fangs pressed against her pouty bottom lip. ¡°Corruption is our way. Yes. On that note, watch out for this woman, Grace. She seems to have weaved quite a web. If what she says is to be believed, your Catherine doesn¡¯t have long for this world.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the plot?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear all of it¡ªwe can only make out so much¡ªbut she seemed confident that a trial would leave your Catherine hanging from the gallows. And, oh, she plans a witch hunt after she¡¯s in control. Seeing as how you¡¯re one now, I thought you might like to know that little detail.¡±

    Byron wasn¡¯t clear if it was correct to describe himself as a witch¡ªor a warlock as his friend Billie said male witches should go by. Sure, he had an ability like the rest. But, unlike them, Mara gifted him his power. Also, he wasn¡¯t a Starfall, meaning he didn¡¯t come from a far-off time like the rest of the group. Molly didn¡¯t care about the difference. From her tone it was clear her words dripped with mockery. So, he left it at, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    She frowned and said, ¡°Well, yes. Don¡¯t you have something for me?¡±

    He pulled open the satchel on his shoulder and gave her a few bottles of blood alternative. An elixir the Brit punk from 1980 turned drunken alchemist, Sven, created. ¡°This should set you and the rest here up for a little while. They¡¯re doing their best to keep up with demand, but you seem to have taken too much of a liking to it. Surpassed what I expected any of you¡¯d use by a mile.¡±

    Molly licked her lips and said, ¡°My compliments to the chef.¡±

    Byron lingered next to her. From how lovingly she eyeballed the bottles, he¡¯d made a mistake in giving the other unseen vampires¡¯ portions to her to disperse. ¡°Really?¡± He asked.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.??She widened her eyes. ¡°Really what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to share.¡± He looked past her, and called, ¡°Molly has your guy''s blood. Don¡¯t blame me if you don¡¯t get any.¡±

    ¡°Sellout,¡± she yelled, and vanished into a far pocket of the lair. Two of her contemporaries shot out after her. A few crashes sounded, followed by a series of hisses.

    Byron backed out through the entrance. ¡°At least, they didn¡¯t jump me for the rest of the supply this time.¡±

    <hr>

    He finished his usual rounds and headed home. Clouds billowed from the chimney, and he smiled at the thought of Rory attempting to prepare dinner. She did her best, but even she admitted her efforts were ham-fisted. His woman couldn¡¯t make toast without burning it¡ªlet alone the more challenging risottos or gnocchis she tried to improvise with whatever grains were in season at the market. Still, she tried.

    He stepped through the door and checked to make sure the steam billowing from the top of their oven wasn¡¯t the smoke of a fire. ¡°I¡¯m home,¡± he called.

    At the adjacent woodblock counter, she yelped, ¡°Ow¡­ Dammit.¡±

    He fell in alongside her. ¡°Bleeding all over everything again?¡±

    She sighed. ¡°I was cutting these damn carrots and lost my train of thought when I heard your voice. So then¡­¡±

    Byron pulled her hand into his, and he looked at the cut. It was just a little guy, no stitches required. He kissed the wound, removed a medkit he¡¯d stashed nearby before cleaning and dressing it with gauze. ¡°All better?¡±

    ¡°Much, thank you.¡± Her mouth reached for his and they exchanged a kiss.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t ask me how my day went,¡± he said.

    ¡°Yeah, well, I was busy bleeding all over the place.¡±

    ¡°That was about what I expected after I noticed you were cooking.¡±

    She blew a loose curl of honey brown hair from her face. ¡°So how was your day, asshole?¡±

    ¡°About the same as always.¡± He leaned against the counter to admire her as she worked. ¡°You should tell Sven they complimented his blood alternative. Fought over it a little today.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t jump you this time, did they?¡± Her knife stopped mid slice and her light blue eyes scanned his body for injuries.

    ¡°No. So I guess that¡¯s progress. One vampire, Molly, brought something up, though. Apparently, Grace is plotting to depose the Catherine.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Who is this Grace anyways? I mean, the name sounds familiar, but all the Daughters look alike. Kinda like nuns with the whole flowing robes and holier than thou attitudes.¡±

    ¡°Remember the one woman hate group from our first big meeting with the Catherine?¡±

    ¡°Grace was the one who got kicked out? Doesn¡¯t seem likely anyone would listen to her.¡±

    ¡°No. I think I agree with you. It¡¯s probably just Molly jumping to conclusions.¡±

    Rory finished cutting carrots and threw them into a pot on the stove. ¡°Oh,¡± she said and snapped her fingers. ¡°I keep forgetting to tell you, Doc is safe. Looks like he started the other half of the portal ritual last night.¡±

    With cars being little more than debris anymore, the only fast options for transit were horse¡ªassuming you could find a live one¡ªor vampire, except they weren¡¯t too keen on being beasts of burden. Until Mara taught the witches portal magic, anyway. Byron never learned the finer points of the spell. But from what he understood, a ritual had to be cast on either side to create a point of entry between two places. It made little sense to him why they didn¡¯t make a general station and connect them all there. But, if Rory was anything like the rest, chaos was just a natural thing for the witches.

    Byron felt himself smiling. ¡°He did? Why didn¡¯t Sven say anything about Doc when I saw him earlier?¡± He liked the former combat medic turned witch. Though not close in age, they were born around the same era. Doc had been in the middle of Vietnam when he jumped forward from 1967. While Byron became a vampire in 1959.

    ¡°Sven¡¯s probably trying to forget it ever happened. He was a real baby when Doc didn¡¯t invite him to go along¡ªnot that he would¡¯ve though. He¡¯s busy re-branding the blood alternative. Wants to call it Mr. Sven¡¯s Magical Elixir or something like that. It had a sketchy snake oil sounding name, whatever it was.¡± A pan next to the one Rory stirred blazed. She quickly pushed it aside, suffocating the flame under her cutting board in an all too familiar gesture.

    At least she has fire safety down.

    ¡°Carrots for dinner?¡± she asked.

    Byron frowned. ¡°Did you remember to wash them up after you bled everywhere?¡±

    Her eyes lit and then fell. ¡°No¡­¡±

 Book 2 - Chapter 2

    Rory

    It had been an hour since the last patient left the clinic in Alma. Rory sat at her desk, killing time stacking the numbered tiles for people waiting their turn to be seen. She kept a mental record of most stacked. The previous day she¡¯d gotten to fifteen before they came tumbling down.

    The wooden stump underneath her created a dull ache in her lower back, so she paced for a while. More than restless, Rory couldn¡¯t help but notice the overall decline in morale since Doc¡¯s departure. Was it the absence of his thunderous laughter? No, that was part of it, but not all. There¡¯d also been the glares on people¡¯s faces as they walked by the clinic¡¯s entrance. A woman even spat as Rory smiled at her through the open door.

    She sighed and called to the other volunteer on duty. ¡°Hey, Sharla.¡±

    An older woman in a floral print shift and black hair streaked with silver poked her head from a curtained area.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it a day? I¡¯ll lock up,¡± Rory said, beginning to put supplies in a lockbox.

    The woman nodded and chewed on her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound ungrateful¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about hurting my feelings. We¡¯re friends here, out with it.¡±

    Sharla blushed and refused to meet her gaze. She stared at the motion of her wringing hands. ¡°I appreciate all you and your friends have done for us. Alma, that is.¡±

    ¡°But?¡± Rory crossed her arms, worried she knew where this was going.

    ¡°I think this should be my last day here.¡± Sharla met her eye and deflated. ¡°You¡¯re all marvelous people and I¡¯ve got nothing against any of you but-¡± She put a hand on Rory¡¯s. ¡°Be careful. Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to be careful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing more than an old woman¡¯s craziness,¡± Sharla said with a nervous chuckle, possessing too sharp of an edge for Rory¡¯s liking. Before she could subject her to any further questions, Sharla picked up her belongings and left.

    Stunned, Rory locked the medical supplies away and started the walk home. She¡¯d only made it a few blocks before another witch, Holga, fell into step beside her without a word. Her black hair tied back in a neat ponytail. She wore a long billowy periwinkle blouse that looked gorgeous against her dark skin and black yoga pants along with the same pair of scuffed Mary Janes she¡¯d worn since first they¡¯d met. And as usual, an old laptop bag was slung over her shoulder, weighted down with books.

    ¡°Hey! Did group wrap up early today?¡± Rory asked. After a staggering number of loved ones perished in the breach of Alma¡¯s gates by the vampires a year back, to aid the grieving masses, Holga started a daily group counseling meeting, figuring the community might benefit¡ªas much as her¡ªfrom sharing their feelings together. She dealt with a grief all her own, losing her partner Lena after both were abducted by the brood.

    ¡°In order for a support group to function there must be multiple people present. One person does not qualify as a group.¡±

    ¡°Wait, no one showed up?¡± Rory asked, stopping in her tracks.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, yes.¡± Holga continued walking without her.

    Rory sighed and caught back up. ¡°Almost the same thing happened at the clinic. We only had one kid with the sniffles and a sprained wrist. Kind of figured it was Doc being gone. I can¡¯t heal things the way he can, but maybe there¡¯s more to it.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps no one is injured.¡± Holga didn¡¯t seem bothered by the revelations, or if she had been, it didn¡¯t show.

    The other woman¡¯s emotionlessness only served to upset Rory further. In an agitated whisper, she said, ¡°We need to get home and fast.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking like that? There isn¡¯t anyone following us. Nor is there anyone nearby that would hear.¡±

    ¡°You know when you have the creeps and whispering settles you down a little bit? It¡¯s like that.¡±

    ¡°No. Not really. But if it helps you.¡± Holga lowered her voice. ¡°Then I will speak in a more comforting tone.¡±

    They quickened their pace. Rory peered down dark alleys as they crossed them and scrutinized each person they encountered for signs of malicious intent. Only to realize how paranoid her behavior was. She forced herself to think of something else. Anything else. ¡°I wanted to thank you again.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Holga asked, her nose crinkled.

    ¡°The house. It¡¯s been nice having somewhere Byron and I can say is our own.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I offer it? It¡¯s been empty for quite a while. Long before-¡± Holga swallowed hard. ¡°Long before Lena died. When she and I chose to further our relationship and cohabitate, I refused to relocate to her house due to a lack of proper cleaning and poor choices in furniture.¡±

    ¡°Still,¡± Rory said, but Holga signaled the subject was closed for further conversation.

    They turned the corner into the Witches Grotto, and a familiar figure stood at Nadine¡¯s door. A part of her mind eased, and she took off towards him as fast as her legs could carry her.

    ¡°Doc!¡±

    The massive man¡ªat almost seven feet tall¡ªwas well over a foot taller than herself and solid muscle. He shifted and held out his arms, which she gladly ran into. He picked her up in a warm embrace and spun her. ¡°I should leave more often if this is the welcome home I¡¯m promised.¡±

    She buried her head in the collar of the same olive military issue jacket he¡¯d worn since she¡¯d known him. And breathed in the familiar aroma of Doc. A hint of loss drifted through her once she was back on her feet.

    ¡°You made it there safe? Or did you miss us so much you had to come back home?¡± Rory asked. She knew the answer but enjoyed making him squirm.

    ¡°I considered it. But I made it there and finished the ritual. Portal is open at my place if you¡¯d like to see it. And you need to, trust me.¡±

    Nadine emerged from the back of the house, wiping dirt from her hands on an old apron that covered her simple homespun dress. She liked to look the part of the Green Witch as the locals called her. Loose curls spilled down her neck and she wore her auburn hair in a perfectly messy bun. Her emerald eyes lit up, and a dimple formed in her cheek. ¡°Thought I heard voices out here. Didn¡¯t expect you back already, Doc. Come on inside. I¡¯ll get some water going for tea.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself with that. Only in town long enough to let people know I made it safe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad. Since my presence is no longer required, I¡¯ll return to my house and settle in for the evening.¡± Holga smiled weakly at them and walked away.

    ¡°Are you okay, Holga?¡± Rory asked before she was out of earshot.

    She nodded and held up a beat-up copy of a horror book with a creepy cat on the cover.

    Rory shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Still, I worry about her,¡± Nadine said with a sigh before her eyes settled on Rory. ¡°And why aren¡¯t you at the clinic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why aren¡¯t you at the clinic?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°Slow day. There were two patients the whole time I was there. So we left early.¡±

    ¡°It happens from time to time.¡± Their eyes met, and he gave her a shy smile before clearing his throat. ¡°All right, well, I¡¯m heading back. Come by when you can.¡± He hugged Nadine and Rory in unison and knocked their heads together.

    ¡°Go on before you give us concussions,¡± Rory said and nudged his side. Before she realized what she was saying, her mouth started moving. ¡°Keep an eye out for company. I¡¯ll talk to everyone and see who can join me.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°Promise.¡± She was overjoyed to see Doc again and he seemed happier than he¡¯d been in a long while. It suited him and she hoped he¡¯d wear the look more often.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± Doc said with a grin so large it threatened to eat his face before turning to leave.

    ¡°Dinner tonight?¡± Nadine asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be nice to have some company other than Billie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Byron would appreciate it,¡± Rory said, feeling she failed at the domestic goddess angle of their relationship.

    ¡°Come by in a few hours and we¡¯ll prep together. I¡¯ll make a gourmand out of you yet.¡± Nadine kissed her cheek as they parted.

    <hr>

    Rory returned home, feeling the relief of the familiar envelop her. Byron¡¯s smell mixed with her own, with an added hint of coffee. It was the favorite blanket stashed over the side of the chair and the dirty mugs from the morning in the sink. Most importantly, it was the man sitting on the couch.

    ¡°Back already?¡± Byron asked, setting the book he¡¯d been reading aside.

    She kissed him and flopped down beside him, putting her feet in his lap. ¡°Yeah.¡± She frowned and said, ¡°Things are getting¡­ weird.¡±

    ¡°More than normal, you mean? Not sure if you¡¯ve noticed but, you know, things are weird all the time.¡±

    ¡°Only two people came into the clinic today so I just closed up early.¡±

    ¡°You leaving early isn¡¯t exactly strange,¡± he said and tickled her knee.

    ¡°Hey!¡± She grabbed his hand and nipped his finger before letting it go. ¡°I ran into Holga and no one showed up for group today either.¡±

    ¡°That could be a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Something just doesn¡¯t seem right. Sharla quit the clinic too. She said I should be careful.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Have you heard anything more?¡±

    ¡°Nothing we haven¡¯t already talked about. Just rumors from bored vampires stuck in a hole in the ground looking for some entertainment.¡±

    She nodded and buried her head into his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s take a vacation,¡± she said, thinking back to Doc¡¯s excited face at the prospect of their arrival.

    ¡°Where? We can¡¯t go to Paris. Hell, I¡¯m not even sure there is a Paris anymore.¡±

    ¡°Doc made it to the other camp, and the portal is open. We could go there.¡± She gave Byron the saddest puppy dog eyes she could manage.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.??¡°I don¡¯t think we should leave. Not now, at least. The vamps are getting restless, and it¡¯s probably a bad time to leave them to their own devices.¡±

    She pouted her bottom lip at him, which he nibbled and kissed. Any ideas of leaving home vanished into more homebound activities. Their kisses deepened as they grew hungrier for each other. Hands pulled clothing aside and explored the other¡¯s body.

    He drew her closer.

    The world tunneled away, leaving nothing but him. His grip tightened on her thighs as they cried out in one voice.

    Her body hummed with release, and she buried her face in his neck.

    ¡°I needed that,¡± she said and breathed a deep sigh of contentment.

    Byron kissed her and pushed a sweaty strand of hair from her face.

    She lingered in his lap with her head pressed against his chest and listened to his heart thudding away. For what seemed like the hundredth time, she marveled at the fact he¡¯d done it partly for her. Where would he be if they hadn¡¯t met? Would he still be a vampire? Or would he have given up the curse for other reasons? Her eyelids grew too heavy for that time of day, and she forced herself to pull away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath. Care to join me?¡± she asked and wiggled his favorite assets of hers at him.

    ¡°You go ahead,¡± he said with a look of regret. ¡°I was planning to leave soon before you got home. There were some reports of unusual activity outside the walls.¡± He noticed her concerned gaze and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing, but I should double-check to make sure.¡±

    ¡°Dinner at Nadine¡¯s sound okay?¡± She watched with a slight pang of loss as his pants covered the smooth skin of his exquisite bottom.

    ¡°Sounds perfect.¡±

    ¡°Hungry, huh?¡±

    ¡°You know I love you and will eat whatever you put in front of me.¡± He glanced sideways at her. ¡°However, it¡¯s nice to have a change every now and again.¡±

    ¡°Nice try,¡± she said and swatted his behind. ¡°But I love you, anyway. Meet you at Nadine¡¯s in a few hours?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    <hr>

    Billie watched as Rory cut the vegetables. She couldn¡¯t help but notice he cringed each time the blade sliced down and wondered if he worried for her fingers or the friends he devoted so much time talking to¡ªhe considered the plants in the garden his pals after Nadine told him about their feelings. He¡¯d spent years as a broken man after a vampire drained him dry. His self-healing ability saved his life, but not his mind or soul. The crone Mara restored a piece the vampire took from him, but he was still a little off. By now, it was who he was as a person.

    Byron wandered into the house, forgetting his manners and failing to knock. His face was deep in thought and he met her eyes. There was a flash of something in his posture and he straightened. ¡°So, I was wondering, why don¡¯t you go see Doc?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Rory asked, rattled by his unnerving entrance.

    ¡°Put the sharp things down first.¡± Byron¡¯s gaze fixed on the knife in her hand and he watched as she set it down. ¡°There we go.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the vampires?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particular. I got to thinking about what you said, how you needed a vacation and decided it was a good idea.¡±

    Rory knew him well enough by now. He was hiding something, but it was pointless to make him talk about it if he didn¡¯t want to. If she needed to know, he¡¯d tell her. Eventually. Men. ¡°But the idea was for the two of us to go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll join you as soon as I can. There are a few things I need to finish up.¡± He turned to Billie and gave him a serious look. ¡°Now, if Rory goes, I¡¯ll need someone to protect her. Are you up for the job?¡±

    Billie¡¯s eyes widened, and he nodded his head. ¡°I can do that. Maybe Mr. Sven will help too. I¡¯ll go see.¡± Rory could have sworn she¡¯d seen the shadow of puckish glee dance across his face.

    ¡°Yes, please do. It¡¯ll be a blessing to have a few days without him hovering,¡± Nadine said with a smirk. Sven and Nadine had a thing. Sometimes she was into it, and other times¡­ well¡­ Rory figured Nadine needed a break. He could be a little much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to his house right now and tell him. He¡¯ll be so happy,¡± Billie said and dashed away.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go pack up your things? I¡¯ll meet you at our place in a few to help.¡± Byron held her against him and kissed the top of her head.

    ¡°Now? Why don¡¯t we postpone until we can go together?¡± She pulled herself out of his embrace.

    Of course, he missed the point of getting away. And of course, he¡¯s deciding again without me.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you left as soon as possible.¡±

    She opened her mouth to speak, but he held a finger to her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sending you away because I don¡¯t think you can handle yourself. I couldn¡¯t handle it if something happened to you. Until I know you¡¯re safe¡­ Please, trust me on this one. Okay?¡±

    Did he just use the, ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me¡± line on me?

    Rory crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Now you need to tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Nadine looked around the kitchen and her eyes fixed on the stove. ¡°Scratch that, the food will burn. There¡¯s a whole backyard if you¡¯d like some privacy.¡±

    ¡°No. We¡¯re fine,¡± Rory said, glaring at Byron.

    ¡°All right,¡± he said and set his jaw. ¡°Trevor¡¯s wandering around screaming for you. From the sounds of it, he might be more than a little out of his mind.¡±

    Rory¡¯s stomach lurched. Trevor. She hadn¡¯t thought of the vampire she¡¯d bound to her in a while and wondered if that made her a horrible person. But how was she to know he¡¯d react that way to drinking her blood? The ability to speak commands was one thing. A vampire more or less becoming her thrall after tasting her was something else. ¡°I¡¯ve handled him before. What makes you think this time is any different?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Trevor I¡¯m worried about. It pisses the refugees off that they have to deal with his hollering¡ªbut whatever. It¡¯s more that the vampires worry they¡¯re next or I¡¯m being held under your spell like he is. You go and perhaps they see it¡¯s different with me.¡± He kissed her hands and folded them inside his. ¡°Just let me take care of this and I¡¯ll join you.¡±

    ¡°So, you want me out of the picture while you clean up my messes?¡± Rory put a hand on her hip.

    ¡°No. But it is easier if you¡¯re not around while I¡¯m smoothing things over.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like the same thing to me.¡± Rory¡¯s vision blurred with rage and she fought the urge to use her abilities to force him to come along. That would show him he¡¯s not the only one able to make decisions in our relationship. ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go so you can do things Byron¡¯s way. Because his way is always the right way. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said.¡± A vein pulsed in his temple.

    ¡°In case either of you has forgotten. I¡¯m still in my kitchen making dinner for you both.¡± Nadine¡¯s voice had a noticeable edge.

    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rory hung her head. The shame doused her fury with record speed. ¡°I¡¯ll go pack.¡±

    ¡°Rory.¡± Byron followed her outside. ¡°Talk to me, please?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just fuck something up and add another thing for you to deal with. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Then tell me what it is about? Because I don¡¯t buy this bullshit. Why does it feel like you¡¯re trying to get rid of me?¡±

    He shoved his hands in his pockets. ¡°I told you. Because if something happens to you, I¡¯ll never forgive myself.¡±

    A long exhale left her nose. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t enjoy feeling like the girl made of glass all the time. I¡¯m just as capable of taking care of things. With my ability, more so sometimes.¡±

    He wiped a shirt cuff against his eyes. ¡°Back in my day, a man treated his girl like a lady and it¡¯s a hard habit to break. I¡¯ll work on that.¡± He touched her face. ¡°But not yet. There¡¯re too many strange things going on that I don¡¯t want you in the middle of. Just, please, for once, trust me.¡±

    She frowned but nodded. Even though Byron was over three centuries old, he clung to some old values he¡¯d formed in the 1950s. She was the lady of the house and he was the breadwinner who protected her delicate nature. As frustrated as she was with the whole situation, there was something sweet about it too. He meant well.

    ¡°I trust you,¡± she said and let out a deep sigh. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go pack.¡±

    <hr>

    Later, they sat down to eat, grim but no longer arguing. They all ate in near silence, even Sven was quiet. His messy spiked hair looked greasier than it ever had, and the liner around his pale green eyes appeared to be at least a day old. Doc and Sven were best buddies for so long, the poor guy was going nuts without him. Rory realized it might not have been Nadine that called for a break in their tryst.

    With dinner finished, it was time to leave. Rory shouldered her green canvas backpack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll join you before you know it,¡± Byron said and kissed her on the forehead.

    Still upset, she nodded and pushed a disheveled hair away from his eyes.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Sven called as he stood at Doc¡¯s front door and moved his overstuffed bag to the other shoulder. He grunted with the effort of his heavy mail bag containing various alchemical paraphernalia and his overnight satchel.

    Nadine waved at him goodbye as he discovered something or another in his pocket. She frowned and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Keep my girl safe,¡± Byron told Billie and returned his attention to Rory. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you, too,¡± she said. His warm mouth found hers and their kiss deepened. Her arms wrapped around his neck as she held him closer to her. Their fight seemed silly and distant. She thought they might have time for a quick round of make-up sex before she left.

    ¡°Fuck''s sake. I¡¯m goin¡¯,¡± Sven said and walked into Doc¡¯s house. Billie giggled and followed him.

    ¡°Gotta go,¡± Rory whispered in Byron¡¯s ear, before running to catch up.

 Book 2 - Chapter 3

    BYRON

    Byron stared at the empty confines of his and Rory¡¯s home, and it seemed so cold without the warmth of her smile. Haunted¡ªexcept there weren¡¯t any ghosts. A loud rap sounded at the door and he answered it, finding no one. At his foot, a skull-sized rock with the words: We¡¯re coming for you next, written in charcoal.

    He fought an impulse to chuck the stone and run through the village, calling for the head of whoever made the threat. ¡°Just add it to the evidence,¡± he said, and put it away on top of a nearby bookshelf before stepping out into the daylight to see if he could glimpse the messenger.

    To his left and across the street, a small group of Immaculate Daughters milled around each other, but none looked his way. To the right of them, townspeople busied themselves with keeping their grounds, but no faces leered. How many knew he¡¯d been a vampire, anyway? As far as he could tell, only a select few of the Daughters would know. It was safe to assume they pegged him as a witch since he lived in the section of town reserved for them, but nothing more.

    He sighed uneasily. They¡¯re after the witches.

    When Molly spoke of a witch hunt, a part of him hoped she meant something else. Vampires or unbelievers or¡­ How could they be after his friends? All they¡¯d ever done was try to contribute to the common good.

    An abrupt tightness pulled in his chest, and he gasped. His feet moved, seemingly of their own accord, and he found himself at the center of town.

    Summoned? But why and by who?

    The nameless servant of Mara, they called the Lady of the Black Heron for her shapeshifting abilities, approached him with a somber face. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she said.

    Byron¡¯s heart dropped. He knew what she meant but couldn¡¯t accept it. Not now. ¡°Not sure what you mean,¡± he lied.

    The woman made a sharp noise at him in reproach. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯re well aware of what I¡¯m talking about. All bargains have a price and you know yours.¡± The woman grew silent and held her head up. Her eyes closed and a small nod moved through her neck. Finally, she said, ¡°Mara has given you until tonight. Finish your business and say your goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do that then.¡± Byron spun and turned away.

    Movement near a bronze sculpture of a tree caught his attention, as a group of ghosts flitted in sight and out. He approached one who stopped and gazed at a long branch. ¡°What happened here?¡± he asked.

    She tore her eyes aside and cast them in his direction. ¡°One night they stole us from our beds. A trial occurred in the morning, and by noon they hung us one-by-one. There,¡± she said, and pointed at a tarnished spot on the branch. ¡°They bronzed the tree in commemoration. Why would anyone memorialize a tragedy?¡±

    ¡°What was the charge?¡±

    She held out a palm, and a sphere of violet light bloomed from her spectral hand. ¡°Witchcraft. Although, they didn¡¯t call it that when we showed them how to purify their water. Or how to make crops grow in the tainted soil. They settled here to die.¡±

    ¡°Must¡¯ve been before we, er, the vampires found them.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°There were rumors of vampires, but no one saw any. You¡¯re not one, are you? From your aura, you appear to be like me.¡±

    He looked to the ground and crossed his arms. ¡°No. Not anymore, at least. You can tell that I¡¯m a witch¡ªor warlock?¡±

    A smile played at her mouth. ¡°A witch, yes. Warlocks are a different thing entirely. Who are you? Why can you see and talk to me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Byron and it¡¯s my ability.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that though, hm? You can make me leave this plane, can¡¯t you?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t catch your name.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gloria. Thanks for listening to me. I feel like a part of me is at peace,¡± she said. Her transparent form flickered out of his view. She moaned. ¡°I¡¯m being pulled-¡± And he felt her presence slip into the afterworld.

    ¡°Come back to me, Gloria,¡± he called, and she blinked back into existence.

    She gasped and clutched at her head. ¡°Purgatory?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s bad there, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her eyes focused on him, and she nodded. ¡°Thought it was bad enough here, bound to the injustice of this world. But it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s pure chaos there.¡±

    As he spoke with Gloria, a crowd of onlookers swarmed around him. From the few words he could gather, they thought he was talking to himself. They must think I¡¯m crazy, he thought. ¡°I need to get out of here, Gloria,¡± he whispered.

    She scanned the crowd and nodded.

    As he walked, she followed a few feet away from his back. ¡°Are you going with me then?¡± he asked.

    ¡°When you called me, I bonded to you. You know very little about your power, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Still trying to understand it. I¡¯m used to the company of ghosts, though.¡± He thought about the others who haunted him as a vampire. A lump formed in his throat when he pictured them wandering through the afterworld. Have to see if I can bring them back too. For a moment, he considered attempting just that, but glimpsed the crowd stalking his path. Got to get out of here first.

    He jogged, but the group matched his pace. When he broke into a run, his pursuers sped up too. Between panted breaths, he wished for the old vampiric speed to ignite his stride. But the only spark was a pain in his all too mortal legs.

    His speed lessened when he passed his home. But he didn¡¯t dare stop. The teeming crowd gained on him and with nowhere else to go, he pivoted toward the temple and the Catherine¡¯s quarters where he burst into her chamber. Doubled over, air wheezed into his empty lungs.

    ¡°Byron, what is the meaning of this intrusion,¡± the Catherine roared.

    His breathing normalized, and he said, ¡°They chased me.¡± He looked back through the archway that sat at the entrance of her office and saw no one.

    Her eyes narrowed into sharp slits. ¡°Were you?¡±

    ¡°Despite how it looks¡ªyes. I was.¡±

    ¡°Close the doors,¡± she commanded. Once he did as she asked, her face softened. ¡°So, they chased you.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    He nodded again.

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    ¡°Just me. The others are gone. Well, Nadine and Holga stuck around.¡±

    She breathed in sharply and crossed her fingers. ¡°Might be best if the three of you left too. Things are¡­ crazy right now. They scrutinize everything you do. Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever dealt with so many complaints about witches as I have recently. I¡¯m not exactly sure how we got here¡ªbut here we are.¡±

    ¡°What are they rallying for? Another witch hunt?¡±

    A look of confusion washed over her face. ¡°Another?¡±

    Gloria appeared by Byron¡¯s side, and asked, ¡°Who is she? I recognize this place, but not her.¡±

    To keep himself from appearing crazy¡ªor crazier, at least. Byron shook his head at the ghost. To the Catherine, he said, ¡°Ancient history, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. The annuls of past Catherine¡¯s record nothing about witch hunts¡ªthat I can remember. But you were here long before I was, old man,¡± the Catherine said.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He¡¯d heard nothing about witch hunts in his centuries alive until Gloria, anyway. Vampires allied themselves with Alman leadership, but they weren¡¯t exactly welcome within the city¡¯s walls. Not without repercussions, at least. Part of him still felt like an outsider.

    The Catherine tapped a knuckle against her desktop. ¡°Come to think of it. Grace made mention awhile back of¡ªno¡­¡± She paused and took a deep breath. ¡°Byron, what¡¯s going on is that some individuals have painted vampires as the cause of their problems around here. And still others have grouped witches with the brood and decided that all supernatural beings are bad.¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the same as it always is. When people aren¡¯t willing to take responsibility for their own actions¡ªthey blame someone else. I¡¯ve caught a piece of the blame myself.¡±

    ¡°Seems like a power grab.¡±

    Her eyes misted over and she looked past him as she nodded slowly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the first time. Probably won¡¯t be the last either.¡± She snapped back to attention. ¡°But look, it¡¯s Grace. Even from the limited time you¡¯ve seen her, do you actually think I should be worried?¡±

    He shrugged. On the one hand, he could see her point. Grace didn¡¯t seem to have many allies the day she walked out of court cursing everyone in her wake. But that solitary encounter was about the sum of his experience with the woman. He couldn¡¯t judge. The customs of the Immaculate Daughters were no less mysterious to him once he moved into Alma. While efforts were made for greater transparency between the Catherine and her citizenry, her clergy remained enigmatic.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.??As if she¡¯d read his mind, the Catherine laughed, and said, ¡°Guess there¡¯s a lot about us you don¡¯t understand. Anyways, Grace is a bitch. Pardon my language, but there really is no better way to describe her. I have a hard time believing any of my girls would break off to follow her. This will pass and things will calm down.¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    <hr>

    Back home, Byron gathered as much as he could in an old trunk while Gloria kept watch through a window. A sinking sensation filled his chest. He should have warned Rory that Mara would come calling for her payment, but he didn¡¯t expect it so soon. He needed to get this finished so he could hold her and explain everything.

    Gloria stirred, and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question, who is the Catherine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. Didn¡¯t want her thinking I was talking to myself. Anyways, the Catherine is kind of the pope around these parts. She¡¯s chosen from among the Immaculate Daughters through some ritual they practice. And she has the final say on just about everything around here. Makes her kind of god of Alma, I guess. As long as I¡¯ve been here there¡¯s been a Catherine at the head. It surprises me you haven¡¯t heard of the position.¡±

    Gloria peered at him and then away. ¡°I remember there was a cult within the ranks of the early settlers. They spoke little of it to me or any of the other witches, but it was there.¡±

    It seemed like the ghost had more to say, but he went back to filling the chest. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have more time to chat. There¡¯s someone I need to see.¡±

    Gloria looked out the window and then back at Byron. ¡°Something¡¯s going on out there.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a group of women in white led by a tall gaunt lady. They¡¯re drawing a sizeable crowd of onlookers to a large, covered box.¡±

    Without thinking, Byron walked through her ghostly form and up to the window. ¡°Hey,¡± she shrieked.

    ¡°Sorry about that. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    With a groan, she moved across the room and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, but let¡¯s not do that again, eh?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± He peeked out the window and found Grace standing atop a raised platform. She pointed at a box draped in tarpaulin. Her face twisted with rage. She clutched the cover and pulled it away, exposing a cage that contained Trevor. The vampire lurched at the crowd and everyone jumped back. His normally pristine black fatigue pants and sleeveless shirt were torn and filthy. In fact, all of him was filthy.

    Maybe he really did go insane.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± Byron said. He grabbed a nearby cloak. After putting it on, he hid his face in its hood and walked to the edge of the assembly.

    ¡°Look into the face of this demon. Breathe in its murderous intent,¡± Grace cried. ¡°Know that he¡¯s fed on your Daughters.¡± She exposed her neck and pointed at deep scars in her flesh, carved by two razor-sharp edges. ¡°Like he fed on me. They have ways of healing the trauma they cause when they feed. Ways of concealing the memory of their foul acts. But there''re festering wounds underneath it all. Ones that never heal.¡±

    Trevor thrashed against the bars of the cage and hissed with bared fangs. ¡°I¡¯ll take the lot of you. Open this door and I¡¯ll put each one of you out of your misery.¡±

    Grace pulled a long knife from a leather sheath, displayed it over her head and slashed at Trevor. The vampire howled with each stab until finally he seized the blade in his hands and bent it around a bar. He swiped an arm out and caught the hair of a man whose only crime had been standing too close. The fellow cried out and squirmed the best he could to free himself, but it was no use.

    Trevor¡¯s fangs sunk deeply into his prey¡¯s wrist. The victim¡¯s color whitened and lips blued before the shocked crowd could pull him away.

    At the spectacle, Grace shook her head. ¡°There. That is what they do. This is what your Catherine has allowed to drink of our purest. Their taint is on the Immaculate. She says they protect us? She says they¡¯ve always protected us? But now you¡¯ve witnessed what they really do.¡±

    The crowd grumbled angrily and a petite woman wearing the raiment of the Immaculate Daughters, stepped out, and said, ¡°Forgive me, Grace, but why didn¡¯t you take care to keep Foster away from the vampire?¡±

    Grace narrowed her eyes until the slits blended with her many wrinkles. ¡°Well, Harriet, Foster stood too close. It was up to the gods after that. Should we leave your fate up to the gods too?¡±

    Licking his chops, Trevor squeezed his face between the bars and said, ¡°I think we should leave it up to the gods. Bring her here, it¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve tasted the sweet blood of a Daughter.¡±

    The crowd pressed into Harriet, and she vanished among the swarm. Rocks like the one on Byron¡¯s doorstep appeared in the hands of those around her. A sharp scream sounded and when the group cleared, she lay motionless on the ground.

    A satisfied smirk spread over Grace¡¯s face, and she nodded her approval. ¡°Better to take her out ourselves than feed another Daughter to fiends like this.¡± She touched her chin with a finger and stared skyward. ¡°I wonder though¡­ Should we let it feed on the Catherine?¡±

    Shouts of agreement rang out, and the assembly moved as one body towards the Catherine¡¯s quarters. A group of Immaculate Daughters with interlocked arms barred the horde¡¯s progress. In the middle, a squat woman held out a hand, and said, ¡°Halt. The Catherine is in lockdown. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to get to her. You above all, should know that Grace.¡±

    Grace¡¯s hands tore at her gray hair. She scanned the crowd and smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait, Indra, until she must leave¡ªno matter how long it takes.¡±

    The crowd chanted, ¡°NO MATTER HOW LONG IT TAKES.¡±

    Her white robe nearly translucent with sweat, Indra wiped her forehead with the back of a hand while still clutching the arm of another Daughter by her side. ¡°The Catherine thought you might say that. So, to bring this mess to its inevitable conclusion, she¡¯s agreed to allow a trial this very night. However, it must be by a jury of elder Daughters and held in front of all citizens of Alma. If you will agree to those terms, she¡¯ll happily comply.¡±

    A frown edged Grace¡¯s face, and she nodded. ¡°Good enough. Bring the bitch out. We¡¯ll give her justice.¡±

    At which the crowd echoed, ¡°BRING THE BITCH OUT.¡±

    Byron had watched crowds spitting hatred and ignorance throughout history. Human malice never changed, even if the focus of their animosity did. This time, the result would be no different than the countless others.

    He followed the mob to the entrance of the temple with their screams for justice echoing in his ears. The great doors opened and the crowd fell silent as they parted.

    The Catherine walked forward with her head held high, her eyes fixed on Grace. Many of those present even bowed out of habit. Whispered voices carried, questioning themselves and each other. For a second, it seemed like the whole thing would end.

    At least, until a widow Byron recognized from the day the vampires attacked, stepped forward. Not so long ago, she¡¯d been on her knees with heartache over the body of her husband, drained of blood and begging the witches for help. Now, she was upright and full of righteous fury.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the robes of the pure. Not after you made your bed with all those unnatural creatures.¡± The widow spat at the Catherine; her fingers ripped the fabric of her vestments.

    But the Catherine only looked at her with pity and continued walking.

    Another wave of discontent surged through the crowd. As one body, they tore at her clothing, yelling of perversion and impurities.

    By the time the Catherine reached the place of trial, she wore nothing but rags.

    Gloria appeared at Byron¡¯s side; her ghostly eyes wide in horror. ¡°It¡¯s too much like before. I don¡¯t think she realizes how this is going to go.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either,¡± he said under his breath and moved to put a stop to the madness.

    Before he could step one foot forward, a hand clamped down on his upper arm. The Lady of the Black Heron shook her head at him. In his ear, she whispered, ¡°If you say a word, they¡¯ll turn on you just as fast and they won¡¯t be civil enough to give you a trial before they end you. Mara won¡¯t let you off the hook that easily. You¡¯ll watch and report to the other witches when this is over. Tell them what happened here and say your goodbyes.¡±

    Byron tried to pull his arm away, but his body no longer responded to his commands.

    ¡°We could leave now if you¡¯d rather. But that means you won¡¯t get your one last kiss.¡±

    And so, through damp eyes, he watched.

 Book 2 - Chapter 4

    RORY

    Rory walked through the portal and emerged in a log cabin. Both the house and furniture, handcrafted of cedar and upholstered with animal skins, smelled strong but pleasant, like the chest full of blankets at the foot of her mother¡¯s bed.

    ¡°This is clean enough to be where Doc is squattin¡¯,¡± Sven said and pointed at a punching bag hanging from the ceiling. ¡°We should get one of those for him at each of his houses.¡± Doc had a habit of bottling his emotions until they boiled over in a fury. This had been something he told Rory he¡¯d been fixing about himself. It was nice to see him following through with the promise.

    No signs of life on the inside. They dropped their bags and exited the cabin.

    Fresh air flooded Rory¡¯s nose along with the distinct tang of animals. Overhead a blue jay twitted and flew away. Actual frogs croaked and crickets chirped. Her eyes grew misty at these familiar sights from her past. ¡°How is this even possible?¡±

    ¡°If I knew this was here, I wouldn¡¯t be fuckin¡¯ about back in Alma.¡± Sven¡¯s voice sounded choked.

    ¡°Doc found a jungle,¡± Billie said and gaped around him.

    As if summoned, Doc ran up to them. ¡°Thought I heard something. Welcome to Inboco,¡± he said with a hearty laugh. He grabbed Sven and landed meaty thuds of greeting on his back. To which the Brit grunted and wheezed. Doc ran his eyes over Rory, settled on her face and said, ¡°You made it.¡±

    ¡°Promised, didn¡¯t I,¡± she replied. A tinge of warmth colored her skin.

    Picking her up and whirling her around, Doc kissed her on the cheek. ¡°You did. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon, but I¡¯m so glad you did.¡± Doc¡¯s mood was bright and his smile contagious.

    ¡°There''s animals here? Like real animals?¡± Billie asked wide-eyed.

    ¡°More than that. I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone,¡± Doc said, and put his arm around Billie¡¯s narrow shoulders. ¡°There are three other witches here already. Rosemary is the de facto leader. She¡¯s what you¡¯d call an elementalist. She¡¯s good and old.¡±

    And Rory knew that was Doc speak for: Don¡¯t fuck with her and everything will be fine.

    ¡°There¡¯s Asher, he¡¯s a bit of a prick, but he¡¯s not all that bad once you get to know him. He has some kind of shadow manipulation. Then there¡¯s Nessa. Sweet girl. I guess you could say she¡¯s an animal whisperer.¡±

    ¡°Good thing the Starfall brought her to the animal camp instead of Alma,¡± Billie said.

    ¡°Crazy detail about these three, they¡¯re not Starfalls like the rest of us. They¡¯re born and raised,¡± Doc said and shrugged. ¡°At least that¡¯s what they told me.¡±

    The beaten path led to the center of camp. Instead of the twisting maze of lean-to shacks and claustrophobic streets of Alma, Inboco had planned its creation with expansion in mind. At the heart an extensive building on a great hill reminded Rory of pictures she¡¯d seen of Viking longhouses, complete with the intricate carvings. The rest of the buildings formed rings around the longhouse, with the first circle comprising stores and open stalls with furs and dried meats. The veggies on offer weren¡¯t as lush as Nadine¡¯s, but nobody could match her prowess in the garden¡ªeven back in Rory¡¯s own time. There were some houses created within the circles and others, Doc¡¯s log cabin included, that sat far on the outskirts with views of the rolling countryside. Rory wondered if there was some kind of meaning to that.

    ¡°The homes in the village proper are for those born here,¡± Doc explained, as if reading Rory¡¯s thoughts. ¡°They don¡¯t welcome many outsiders, but when they do, you don¡¯t have the benefits of being on the inside, so to speak.¡±

    They arrived at the center longhouse. Massive wooden columns stood on either side of the thick door. All three carved with intricate swirls and various types of animals. Doc pulled a rope attached to a bronze bell. After waiting for an uncomfortable time, an older woman wearing skirts of loud colorful patterns and a sleeveless tattered t-shirt answered. On each wrist she wore what Rory guessed were ten to twenty gold and silver bracelets. Each finger and a few toes on her bare feet had rings, some with large gemstones and others with the same swirl patterns as the building. Her crystal-clear blue eyes bore into the newcomers and softened at Doc¡¯s face.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve brought some friends to us, James. Please come inside.¡± She held the door for them and inspected each one as they entered. The room took up nearly half the building, filled with long tables and benches. Brightly colored banners of billowing silks covered the walls.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rory attempted to curtsy but wasn¡¯t sure if this was the proper time or place, so she stopped midway, giving her movements a stilted, convulsing appearance. Her ear tips burned red.

    The older woman laughed. ¡°No need for formality here. We only ask that you write your names in the book. Since the beginning of Inboco, we¡¯ve kept records of everyone who¡¯s set foot on our soil.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange name, Inboco,¡± Rory said as the woman passed her an old notebook and pencil. The last entry read: James Nelson Solomon - Doc

    She added her own: Aurora Margaret Palmer - Rory. And handed it to Sven.

    Sven licked his lips and glanced at the older woman. ¡°How bout I just put-¡±

    ¡°Names from birth, please,¡± the woman said in an air of authority that sent a shiver down Rory¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Come on, Thurston,¡± Rory said with a sideways grin.

    Sven scratched his head with a middle finger at her and wrote: Thurston Howard Carter III - SVEN on the list. ¡°Not a word,¡± he warned Billie before handing it to him.

    The residue of a stifled guffaw quivered through Billie¡¯s chest before he added: Billie Joel Fitzgerald and handed the book and pencil back to the older woman, who scanned the entries with an appreciative look.

    ¡°And I am Rosemary. Pleased to make your acquaintance. The name, Inboco, comes from what this place used to be. Long before the fall, this was an animal reserve named: The Rainbow Connection Sanctuary. However, a few letters have fallen off the sign and the name Inboco stuck.¡± She looked over her shoulder where there was nothing but dim light and said, ¡°You can come out now. These are good people.¡±

    The shadows rippled as if a puddle of water, and a man with short-cropped black hair, nearly Doc¡¯s height emerged, wearing only tattered jeans. His arms and chest adorned in tattooed symbols that meant nothing to Rory, but she noted them as best she could. Nadine would know, anyway.

    A proud smile spread over Rosemary¡¯s face as she said, ¡°This is my son, Asher.¡±

    Rory could see the familial resemblance. They had the same blue eyes and sharp jaw. While they were both handsome, he had a wild, almost feral quality and walked with the lithe steps of a predator. Her mind quickly drifted to thoughts unbecoming of one in a relationship.

    He drew her closer to him as they shook hands and inhaled deeply at the base of her neck. As she pulled away, he gave her a coy grin. The breath caught in her throat and she thanked her earlier self for wearing the long sleeves that hid the goosebumps running across her arms. Her reaction to him made her miss Byron that much more.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rory,¡± she finally managed. Beside her, Doc balled his fists so tight his knuckles emitted audible pops.

    ¡°A pleasure,¡± Asher said in a velvet tone.

    ¡°Oh, Byron¡¯s gonna love this guy,¡± Sven said and elbowed Billie.

    ¡°Yummy,¡± Billie said dreamily.

    Rosemary cleared her throat, and her son returned to her side. ¡°Now that formalities are out of the way, allow me to be the second to welcome you to Inboco as I¡¯m sure James has already been the first. Asher and I are two of the three witches that dwell here. The other, Nessa, sends her regards. She will meet with you after the giraffe has given birth.¡±

    ¡°Giraffe? Like a real live giraffe? I thought they were all dead.¡± Rory¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°We can go for a walk later and I¡¯ll show you all there is to see.¡± Asher looked at her and licked his lips.

    Beside her, Doc¡¯s knuckles popped again. ¡°I¡¯m sure Rory would like to walk with her friends.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Asher said with a flourish of his hand.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯d prefer to save some exploring for when Byron gets here,¡± she added.

    ¡°This Byron, he¡¯s your brother, perhaps?¡± Asher asked, a little too hopefully for Rory¡¯s liking.

    ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± The title sounded childish, but words weren¡¯t coming to her in the most elegant manner.

    ¡°Pity.¡± Asher sighed. ¡°But, our kind live long enough. You¡¯ll grow bored with him, eventually.¡±

    Sven rolled his eyes. ¡°Get in line, mate. This big lugs¡ªoof.¡±

    Doc cut him off with a quick backhand to the stomach.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.??Asher glanced from Doc¡¯s stern face to Rory¡¯s. She blushed.

    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing our guests and yourself, my son,¡± Rosemary said. ¡°We¡¯ll provide you with further accommodations for your stay if the cabin James is using is inadequate. Before we get settled, I¡¯ve heard some distressing news out of Alma. After discussing it, Asher and I have decided it¡¯s in our mutual best interest that we teach you what we can to further your magical abilities.¡± She held out her hands and a ball of water appeared from the left. As she moved her palms together, the water froze and cracked until finally exploding into fine crystalline powder. For a moment, the room resembled a snow globe. But the flakes vanished the second they touched the floor.

    ¡°Gonna need to learn that.¡± Sven scratched at his head. ¡°But, can you do that with fire? And both hands and a lot more of it?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Rory¡¯s head cleared, and she realized she¡¯d missed too much of the conversation. She held up her hand. ¡°What did he mean by our kind live long enough? Is he saying what I think he is?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all new, aren¡¯t you? Yes. Witches are attuned to magic, and as a result, we last longer than normal humans. Keep that in mind before getting too attached to this Byron if he isn¡¯t our kind.¡±

    Rory frowned. ¡°If I¡¯m honest, I¡¯m not certain what he is. I don¡¯t think he knows what he is anymore. I mean, we¡¯re pretty sure he¡¯s a witch, but after Mara changed him from a vampire, well, she wasn¡¯t clear on-¡±

    Rosemary cut her off, and her eyes widened briefly. ¡°You¡¯re speaking of the old crone Mara?¡±

    Rory nodded, unsure if mentioning the name had been a wise choice.

    ¡°When this Byron arrives, send him to me as soon as he¡¯s able.¡± Rosemary glanced at Asher and then back to the group. ¡°With that, get settled in. It¡¯s late and I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all tired.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Rory said as they took their leave.

    Rosemary nodded in appreciation before locking the longhouse behind Rory and her friends.

    <hr>

    As they entered the cabin, Byron stood up and rushed to Rory. He kissed her and held her. His entire body trembled.

    ¡°What happened?¡± She¡¯d never seen him in his current state, and it frightened her more than she liked to admit.

    He took deep, quaking breaths. Sven offered his flask and for once, Byron accepted without thought. A few long gulps later, he said, ¡°The Catherine¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°What,¡± Doc said, stepping forward. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Grace. She¡¯s lost it. She accused the Catherine of being a witch.¡± Byron sat on the couch and put his head in his hands. ¡°There was a trial, and they walked the Catherine out of the temple. Everyone was screaming but her. She tried to make them see reason, but Grace twisted her words each time she spoke.¡± He took another swig from Sven¡¯s flask and grimaced. ¡°Then Grace pulled out the big guns. She had Trevor in a cage.¡±

    ¡°What the bloody fuck?¡± Sven snagged his drink for a deep pull himself.

    ¡°Trevor was snarling and calling out for¡­¡± Byron trailed off and looked up at Rory. ¡°Grace threw the dowsing rod at the Catherine and told her to use it on Trevor but the Catherine said it wouldn¡¯t work, that it only works on threats and a caged animal is no threat.¡± His shoulders slouched. ¡°So, Grace accused her of either working with the vampires still or asked if she¡¯d lost her faith. Either way, Grace demanded Catherine¡¯s execution.¡±

    ¡°And so they did,¡± Doc said with a mighty sigh.

    Byron nodded. ¡°They did. She never screamed or cursed anyone as she died. She just went out¡±¡ªhe let out a sharp exhale from his nose¡ª¡°with grace.¡± He stared off into space for a long while.

    Rory looked at all the pale faces around her as they waited for Byron. How could so much change in such a little time?

    ¡°What¡¯s happening in Alma now?¡± Doc asked, finally breaking the silence.

    ¡°Grace took up the title of Catherine. She¡¯s calling for a witch hunt that includes anything and anyone supernatural.¡±

    ¡°Dini,¡± Sven cried. ¡°Where¡¯s Dini?¡±

    Byron shook his head. ¡°Not sure. Nadine wasn¡¯t at the trial, and she wasn¡¯t home when I checked. I figured she¡¯d be here already. But there wasn¡¯t a lot of time, I wanted to¡­ I needed to see Rory.¡± He held her and buried his face in her neck. She hugged him as tightly as she could, feeling guilty for even thinking about Asher.

    ¡°Piss on this, we gotta get Dini.¡± Sven¡¯s face contorted with fear and grief.

    ¡°Calm down.¡± Doc pushed Sven onto the loveseat. ¡°She could have taken Holga to the farmhouse. If we go to Alma now, we¡¯re going in blind. You know I care about them both, but the last thing we need to do is run in half-cocked and get ourselves killed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Alma. They¡¯re all a buncha halfwits. What¡¯re they gonna do? Stab us with their upturned noses?¡± Sven scoffed.

    Byron crossed his arms and frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t see the things I did. Grace has them riled up and looking for blood. It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°You can go fuck off there, mate,¡± Sven said. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know Rory before you was runnin¡¯ off into a camp of Blueskins after her. What would you be doin¡¯ if she were the one missing right now?¡±

    ¡°I see your point. But my situation has blown the fuck up since then¡ªif you haven¡¯t noticed.¡± Byron clenched his fists, and the color drained from his face. ¡°If you¡¯ll all excuse me, I need to have a word with Rory. In private.¡± He led her outside, paused briefly for what she imagined was the shock of the surroundings, and turned to her. In a matter of moments, he looked years older and defeated.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get Nadine¡­¡± she began.

    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. There¡¯s something I should have told you a while ago and I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll like what I have to say.¡±

    ¡°I love you. Whatever it is, it can¡¯t be that bad.¡± She snorted a little laugh. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re leaving me. Right?¡±

    He refused to look her in the eyes.

    ¡°Byron, right? You¡¯re not leaving me. Especially now. I thought we talked about this bullshit. You left us all alone in enemy territory to face Vic and nearly got yourself killed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ like that.¡±

    She held his hand and tried to put her face into his line of sight, but he turned away. ¡°What is it like then? Tell me so I can help you or we can fix it together.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a fixable situation. When Mara lifted my curse, I made a deal. She would call on me when she needed me and I have to go. It could be for a week or it could be for years.¡±

    ¡°And you never thought to bring it up at any point in the last year?¡±

    ¡°It would only spoil our time together, and I was hoping it would be many, many years down the road.¡±

    ¡°So again, Byron knew better about the situation instead of trusting his partner.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. And she gave me no reason to believe it would be so soon. I¡¯ve never adjusted to being a mortal, in a way. The clock still beats differently for me.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, Byron. I would have waited. Did you know we live like super long lives? Just found that shit out today. No matter how long it took. I would have waited for you till the world ended again.¡± She fought the urge to cry. Like hell am I going to give him that satisfaction. Sadness convoluted into evil and she waved a wicked finger his way. ¡°But you. You decided for me again.¡±

    ¡°When this is over, can I see you?¡± he asked, his tone soft, almost timid.

    ¡°You have plenty of time to think that over now, don¡¯t you? If you can treat me like an adult, sure. But since you didn¡¯t give me the luxury of a warning¡­¡± She shrugged and a little gale of manic laughter left her. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go fuck this new guy Asher tonight. He seemed more than interested.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being cruel.¡±

    She bit her lip hard enough to draw blood, and a tear fell down her cheek despite her efforts. ¡°I am. It sucks when the people you love don¡¯t think about your feelings, huh?¡±

    ¡°One last kiss before I go?¡±

    ¡°Kiss this,¡± she said and smacked her ass at him. That was childish but I¡¯m upset. ¡°At least I¡¯m not using my power on you. Tell Mara I listened to one thing she told me. But she can fuck off with anything else from here out. She and I¡­ We¡¯re done.¡± She stormed up the steps to the cabin and slammed the door behind her.

    I¡¯m going to regret that later. She fought the breakdown building inside her and watched the events already unfolding in the cabin.

    Doc and Sven still arguing loudly.

    Billie, who¡¯d been trying to get in between them before it came to blows, questioned her return alone with a look.

    Rory shook her head at him. Tired and fed up, she pointed out what everyone else had ignored in her absence. ¡°Everybody shut the hell up. Holga¡¯s here.¡± She swallowed hard and her heart plummeted even further. ¡°And she¡¯s alone.¡±

    Sven¡¯s mouth dropped, and so did his head. ¡°No Dini?¡±

    And Holga shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

 Book 2 - Chapter 5

    RORY

    Holga stood, visibly uncomfortable as her friends cast questioning looks at her. She pushed her glasses up her nose and opened her mouth to speak. Unable to find words, she brushed a leaf from the robes of the Immaculate Daughters she wore.

    Of all the things that puzzled Rory about her friend¡¯s unexpected arrival, outside of where the hell Nadine could be, the white robe would be near the top. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll start, where¡¯s Nadine? Is she okay?¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Holga began. ¡°For now, I¡¯m assuming she¡¯s alive. They haven¡¯t started a trial.¡±

    ¡°For Dini?¡± Sven jumped and grabbed his bag.

    ¡°Sven, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off, Doc. I¡¯m gettin¡¯ Dini.¡±

    ¡°Doc¡¯s right, Sven,¡± Rory said and focused on the task at hand, instead of the creeping sense that her world had just fallen apart. ¡°From the top, Holga. What happened?¡±

    ¡°I saw Byron getting chased by the people of Alma and ran to Nadine.¡± Holga stopped and looked around. ¡°Speaking of, where is he?¡±

    All eyes fell on Rory and she shook her head, unwilling to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°That¡¯s not important. He¡¯s alive. Move on.¡±

    ¡°Well, Nadine was home, and we went to see the Catherine. It was becoming unsafe for us to continue on in Alma, but we were sure it was just as unsafe for her as well. Seeing as how she¡¯s spoken up for us on so many occasions recently.¡±

    Rory watched as Holga replayed the events in her mind. That was her power. She called it 3D playback with Smell-O-Vision.

    ¡°When we arrived at the Catherine¡¯s chambers, she informed us that Byron had just left and we should follow. Allow me to clarify. We didn¡¯t go the normal way to see her. Otherwise we may have run into Byron. We¡¯d gone through the entrance in the sanctified graveyard within the city walls. There¡¯s a hidden door and tunnels that lead straight to her chambers. From my reading I¡¯ve been able to surmise this was used in the past by vampires or even secret lovers of the former Catherines¡¯.¡±

    Sven nearly patted himself on the back. ¡°Told you them sneaky fuckers had secret tunnels. Just didn¡¯t know the Catherine was into all that.¡±

    ¡°Not the recently deceased Catherine, at least. The passageways were from well before her time. They once connected to a network outside of the city walls but those connections have long since been destroyed.¡±

    His face returned to its agitated state. ¡°Still ain¡¯t gettin¡¯ us closer to where Dini is, love. If she¡¯s in trouble, we need to get a move on before¡­¡± He took another giant drink from his flask and replaced it in a pocket. ¡°No more of that till Dini¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°Nadine told me to wait in the Catherine¡¯s private chambers while she had a word with the woman herself. There was shouting and before I could get to her, she, Nadine, ordered me to run and toppled a bookcase in my way and held it fast with a web of roots.¡± Holga pushed her glasses back up her nose and looked at her hands.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Rory said and sat on the couch, pulling Holga¡¯s hand to sit next to her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Take your time, but not too much. No one is going to blame you for anything that happened. It sounds like Nadine took care of that for you.¡±

    Holga nodded and accepted a glass of water from Doc. ¡°There¡¯s people all over Alma right now looking for us. To kill us. I guessed my chances of making it back without a plan would be slim to nothing, so I went through the wardrobe and put on a robe of the Daughters. At least I could walk around. Especially if I put the hood up. No one really pays much attention to their faces, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Good thinking,¡± Doc said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Holga said absently. ¡°I took the time to explore what I could of the temple. Since I¡¯d never been before. Though I¡¯m embarrassed to admit, I may have spent a sizeable amount of time in her personal library. The books looked to contain pertinent information. There were others, but I inscribed them to memory.¡± She placed four time-worn volumes on the end table beside the couch.

    ¡°So ya got books. Where¡¯s Dini?¡± Sven was growing more and more impatient.

    ¡°I was getting to that,¡± she said, sounding annoyed at Sven¡¯s constant interruptions. ¡°I returned the way I¡¯d come, keeping the hood up as I walked. Even walking a ways behind a group of Daughters who never turned to look at me. They spoke of the Catherine¡¯s death and heartbreak. Most of the women I followed were devastated at the loss, but one sounded enthusiastic that Grace had taken over. She expressed the most disgusting things about us, and I nearly broke my cover with a gasp. Thankfully, one they called Indra quieted her.¡±

    Rory patted Holga on the knee and tried to give her the best¡ªyou¡¯re doing great¡ªsmile she could manage.

    Holga took a drink of water and nodded in appreciation. ¡°The group turned in the opposite direction of the Witches Grotto. So, I ducked into an alley to avoid suspicion and waited for them to go out of sight. When it was prudent, I made my way to our homes. That was when I saw Grace boasting about how they had, forgive my language, the Green Bitch in her new chambers and would start trial proceedings in the morning. I managed to keep my head down and sneak safely into Doc¡¯s house and walked through the portal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill Grace.¡± Sven¡¯s eyes narrowed to slits, and he rummaged through his pockets. ¡°I¡¯m gonna make the worst poison and slip it to the cunt. Slow, brutal death if a single hair on Dini¡¯s head is-¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be back with us long before that¡¯s a possibility,¡± Doc assured Sven, and himself it seemed to Rory. ¡°We should bring her back here to safety.¡±

    ¡°I agree on the safety part,¡± Rory said and shuddered when she realized what she was about to say. ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones Grace is after. I doubt Inboco is going to take in the vampires with open arms and they¡¯re in just as much danger as we are.¡± Dammit, when did I start to care about what happens to the freaking undead? Life was easier before Byron. A piece of her heart broke all over again and she took a heavy breath to avoid becoming the sobbing mess her brain desired to be.

    Doc frowned at her. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you and Byron? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on with us anymore. That¡¯s just it.¡± She nearly yelled and calmed herself, shoving the pain into a deep place in her heart for later. ¡°He¡¯s gone and I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back. If ever. So, if we could focus on saving Nadine, that would be great. Thanks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Doc stammered.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You wouldn¡¯t have been able to. Focus on Nadine, please. We can talk later, I promise. It¡¯s just too much right now.¡± Rory pleaded at him with her eyes. She wanted him to understand what a mess she would be if she focused on the hurt.

    He nodded slightly and sighed.

    A light knock at the front door to the cabin made all in attendance jump.

    Rory got up to answer it and found a petite strawberry blonde with freckles and dark brown eyes. Her attire was like Rosemary¡¯s, bohemian chic, complete with the multitudes of rings and bracelets.

    ¡°Hi,¡± Rory said, trying to add cheer to her voice and failed. Her smile must have looked as tired and strained as she felt.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman frowned. ¡°Did you get here recently?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Rory.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Asher told me all about you. You are pretty. He got that right. I¡¯m Nessa. Sorry for being so suspicious. We rarely get visitors, and there¡¯s been a lot lately. Between the big guy and¡­¡±

    Rory said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come in, we¡¯re just figuring a few things out.¡±

    The woman timidly stepped forward and gawked at the gathering of strangers inside. Her eyes drifted to Holga and her cheeks turned a lovely pink as they tugged into a shy smile. ¡°Hey, everyone.¡±

    Holga¡¯s eyes widened, and she took a quick glimpse behind her, which was empty of anyone else. She pushed up her glasses and stared intently at her lap. The left side of her mouth twitched ever so slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, Nessa. You can report back to Rosemary when all is said and done,¡± Doc said and tied his hair back with a leather thong. ¡°Rory brought up a good point about the vampires. But they won¡¯t be welcome here, and they¡¯re sitting ducks in and around Alma. No matter how well they hide. Ideas?¡±

    ¡°Inboco has a very strict no bloodsucker policy,¡± Nessa said. And from her emphatic smile, it was clear she was more than happy about the little arrangement.

    ¡°We can go home. To our actual home,¡± Billie said and blushed. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what I always think of it as. Course I would never go there by myself. It¡¯d be too lonely, but the farmhouse is still up and safe. We could lightproof part of the barn so they¡¯d have shelter if the sun broke through too much one day.¡±

    Fuck. There was nothing wrong with the farmhouse. In fact, Billie¡¯s idea was perfect for everyone but her. For Rory, the house held too many memories of Byron. Their first kiss. It was where she fell in love with him. She wanted to go anywhere but there. The fact remained, there was nowhere else to run while keeping the undead bastards safe. Fuck it. Big girl time, Rory. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

    Billie squealed in joy and looked hopefully at Doc and Sven, who both nodded. ¡°Holga?¡±

    She shook her head in the negative and took the smallest peek at Nessa. ¡°I¡¯m interested to see what this new camp has to offer and have books to study. I¡¯ll need quiet and the farmhouse will be anything but for a while. I¡¯d like to stay here, in the meantime at least.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re positive?¡± Doc asked, and she nodded. ¡°All right, Nessa, can you make sure she meets with Rosemary when there¡¯s time? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be welcome in the cabin until then.¡± Doc looked from Sven to Billie to Rory and sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll need to split up. Rory and Sven, grab Nadine since you¡¯re both a lot more inconspicuous than me. Billie and I will get anything we might need from our houses in the Grotto. Can you do that, Billie? You know Sven¡¯s lab enough to grab his important stuff, right?¡±

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.??¡°Sure do.¡±

    ¡°Grotto? Do the witches in Alma live in caves?¡± Nessa asked Doc.

    Holga made a face at Sven. ¡°That would be his doing. He called it the Witches Grotto one day, and it sounded so absurd it stuck.¡±

    ¡°Are you finished gettin¡¯ a good laugh in?¡± Sven¡¯s lips curled, exposing his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sure Dini would love a nice laugh right about now.¡±

    Doc put a hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder, but his attention was on Rory, his eyes full of concern. ¡°Sven and Rory, please be careful. Get directions from Holga to the secret passage. With any luck, Grace doesn¡¯t know it exists. Get Nadine and get out. We¡¯ll all meet up at the farmhouse.¡± Doc turned to Holga. ¡°Can anyone else but us, witches I mean, use the portals?¡±

    ¡°They are unable. Had you read through the Theories and Laws of Portal Magic book I¡¯d laid out on the table at the farmhouse, you would know for certain.¡±

    Doc glanced at her sideways and pressed his lips into a thin line. ¡°Thank you. Everyone know what they¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Fucking finally, mate.¡± Sven grinned. ¡°Gotta stop at mine before we go. Just got a great idea.¡±

    ¡°No poison.¡±

    ¡°Doc, I¡¯m ashamed you¡¯d even think I¡¯d do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°You literally just said you wanted to poison Grace,¡± Rory said. ¡°Not even a few minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Did say that, didn¡¯t I? Well, I promise it ain¡¯t poison I¡¯m thinkin¡¯ about.¡±

    <hr>

    They walked through the portal into Doc¡¯s house in Alma. The four of them stood silently in the darkness. Even breathing deafened Rory¡¯s ears. She tiptoed to the door and froze after hearing voices on the other side. Doc found her shoulder and pulled her behind him.

    ¡°No signs of any witches, Grace,¡± a woman said.

    ¡°Stay alert. We have their bitch, and they¡¯ll come looking for her. I¡¯d love to take them all out at once.¡±

    Rory leaned her head on Doc¡¯s back to steady herself and felt his muscles vibrating in anger. Not the time for an outburst, she thought and wove her fingers on both hands into his.

    He gave them three quick squeezes, and his muscles relaxed.

    ¡°I want constant patrols throughout the night. Through the entire city, with added attention on the Grotto.¡± Grace¡¯s voice sounded farther away than it had before.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± the other woman replied.

    They¡¯re walking away. Now¡¯s our chance.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Rory said in the softest whisper possible as she let go of Doc.

    Sven slowly opened the front door.

    The light of a torch blinded her briefly. There was a sound of scuffling footsteps, a soft crunch, and a woman¡¯s gasp. Though part of her sight remained obscured by a flame-shaped spot, the scene came into focus.

    Sven held a hand over a Daughter¡¯s mouth. Blood dripped from her nose, spreading to his fingers. The beginnings of a goose egg formed on his forehead.

    ¡°Sven, really? You head-butted her?¡±

    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell, Rory, you sound like Doc.¡±

    She flicked Sven in the swelling lump on his head and put her lips near the Daughter¡¯s ear. ¡°We were never here. How silly of you to trip over that rock. Now, sleep,¡± she said, fusing magic into the words.

    ¡°Ss-silly me,¡± the woman said in a slurred, half-asleep way. Her eyes narrowed and closed, her head bobbed and slumped to one side.

    Doc said, ¡°Let¡¯s put her in Nadine¡¯s garden. She¡¯ll be out of the way there. Sven, go do your thing. And meet up with us back here.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡± He crept to his house and disappeared inside, followed by Billie.

    By the time she¡¯d helped Doc position the Daughter, Sven emerged wearing a gas mask and tossed two more her way. ¡°Thought you promised no poison,¡± Rory said and handed a mask to Doc.

    Sven scoffed. ¡°No poison. Just a minor diversion. Lots of smoke, that type of thing. They might not even remember it in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to come along?¡± Doc asked as he eyed Sven with added suspicion.

    ¡°Nah, Billie¡¯ll need help soon carryin¡¯ the heavier stuff from the lab. Sides, Rory and I ain¡¯t as obvious as a ten-ton gorilla.¡± Sven kneeled and packed a large bronze incense censer with greenish powder. He glanced up at Doc, who hovered above him and sighed in annoyance. ¡°Mask up, mate. Bout to get on with the fun stuff.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Doc said to Rory as he strapped the mask to his face.

    ¡°Always am. Usually,¡± she replied and checked the seal on her own.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you back at the house.¡± The knuckles on his left hand brushed the length of her arm before he turned and walked away.

    Sven cackled as he lit the concoction. It burst into a rolling chartreuse cloud, enveloping the two while it oozed and spread along the cobblestone path. The burner swung on its chain like a pendulum, leaving a trail of smoke in their wake as they made their way to the hallowed cemetery.

    The people they passed drunkenly swayed on their feet, clinging to each other with gales of laughter. Some sang out of tune at the top of their lungs while others tapped a few beats with their toes as they walked.

    Rory couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the creation was really doing. She glanced uneasily at Sven. On a normal day, his morals were questionable. When Nadine¡¯s life and safety were on the line, what wouldn¡¯t he do?

    He motioned for her at the center tomb. They fumbled blindly until Rory found the slightest crack and a round spot gave way underneath her fingertip. The door leading into the black depths opened and the massive block of granite, weighted and hung with perfection, swung with ease.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get Dini,¡± Sven said and set the censer on the ground. The smoke continued pouring out and created a blanket of otherworldly mist over the graves.

    They left the passageway open to allow some light in, but the short distance was nearly pitch black. Rory, taking lead, held one hand in front of her. Behind, Sven held her by one shoulder, pushing to move faster.

    The path ended, and she felt for another latch or doorknob to open this side but found a ladder instead. ¡°Up,¡± she said, and worked her way forward until her head bumped against a wooden plank. For a moment, she panicked, worried Grace knew about the entrance and blocked it, but it opened with some added effort.

    Rory cringed as the wood creaked, and hinges moaned. So much for the element of surprise.

    Tied to a chair that faced the wall, Nadine craned her head and asked, ¡°Holga? Is that you?¡±

    At least Grace left some candles burning.

    ¡°Dini,¡± Sven said and pushed Rory out of the way. He cut Nadine free and massaged her wrists. Overjoyed, he grabbed her face and pulled it to his, kissing her deeply.

    Rory turned her back and gave them a moment. But time was getting short. She cleared her throat. ¡°Guys, sorry to break this up, but we need to go.¡±

    They gave brief mumbles of apology.

    Sven pulled another mask from his pack and handed it to Nadine. ¡°C¡¯mon, put this on.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡± she asked. Her eyes widened as she put on the mask. ¡°Rory, what did Sven do?¡±

    ¡°Smoke to hide us. It worked well, actually.¡± Yes, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a lie, but we all lie from time to time. And it was for the greater good and all. It¡¯s fine.

    The main door to the Catherine¡¯s chambers swung open, and Grace bared her teeth. ¡°What have you done to the innocents? The pure? The flock has allowed the wolves amongst them. You disgust me.¡±

    Rory could have used her power again to incapacitate Grace, but she¡¯d had a terrible day. She balled her fist and hit her squarely on the nose with all her might. The woman teetered and collapsed.

    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ a, that was good, love,¡± Sven said and spat on Grace as he left.

    The unconscious woman lay sprawled on the floor. Rory almost couldn¡¯t believe how easy it would be to put a stop to the suffering of countless others. There were plenty of blunt objects around the room heavy enough to do the job. And what was Grace, but an elderly woman with a chip on her shoulder? ¡°I could end this right now,¡± she said.

    ¡°Rory?¡± Nadine¡¯s voice sounded small and timid as she touched her arm. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re frustrated and tired. Please, let¡¯s get out of here while we can. We¡¯ll talk all about our problems later over a hot cup of coffee. But the only thing killing Grace will do is solidify the people¡¯s fear and hatred of us.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Rory asked.

    Nadine¡¯s soft hand took her own and pulled her away. ¡°We need to go.¡±

    Rory took one final look before closing the trapdoor.

    They ran through the tunnel and out into the cloudy cemetery, closing that entrance behind them. Just as the center of town came into view, Rory realized what Grace meant by, the flock has allowed the wolves amongst them. The partition between the Immaculate and the common area of Alma lay in ruins. Stomped down by the Daughter¡¯s dancing feet along with those of the townfolk. More than that, the all-singing, all-dancing mass moved as one body. Unstoppable, hysteric, gratuitous. And in Alma it was taboo for a man to even look at a Daughter twice.

    ¡°Shit, Sven. That smoke was, what, a dancing plague?¡± Rory watched the grasping arms, normally stern faces broken out in full on smiles, and the untoward winks of men who¡¯d barely dared to dream of laying a hand on the untouchable Daughters. It was like passing a car accident. She couldn¡¯t help staring, but she knew it was wrong to do so.

    ¡°Sven, do you realize what you¡¯ve done?¡± Nadine turned away from the square and ran to the Grotto.

    ¡°What? It¡¯ll work out of their system in less than an hour.¡± The Brit jigged in place before planting his feet.

    Rory shrugged. ¡°It worked and we have Nadine back. Good job, Sven.¡±

    ¡°Still gotta get to the house but, thanks. It¡¯s nice someone round here appreciates me.¡± He held out his arm for her. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    She took it, feeling good about herself, and asked, ¡°You think it will stop at dancing?¡±

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t thought about it.¡± His eyes widened, and he whistled through his teeth. ¡°Whatever happens after ain¡¯t on me.¡±

 Book 2 - Chapter 6

    Everyone but Sven and Nadine went to bed when they arrived at the farmhouse. The two had stood silent, waiting everyone out, and from the occasional loud yells that reverberated through the walls it was clear they argued through the night.

    In the early morning hours, Rory pulled herself from bed after giving up on sleeping. She¡¯d forgotten how cold the wood flooring was and danced in place until she found slippers and a blanket to wrap around herself. In full zombie mode, she shambled her way to the kitchen in search of coffee.

    There was none made. Shit. For a split second, she wondered if it was because no one remembered to power the magic generator again. The younger nameless servant of Mara had provided them with the means to create enough electricity to power the smaller functions of the house. They only needed to funnel a bit of their energy in it and they had hot water, lighting and most importantly to Rory, a functioning coffeemaker. Problem was, she¡¯d need help to charge the battery and it could be hours before anyone else would wake. Normally, Nadine would be up by then, but after the prolonged argument between her and Sven, Rory didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to wake her.

    She filled the reservoir with water, packed coffee into the filter, took a deep breath and pushed the brew button. The orange light lit and she thanked the stars for small favors. A grin worked its way across her face as the rich smell of waking up wafted into her nose.

    It was nice to have a moment alone. Too much had happened, and she needed to process her thoughts. Would she ever get used to sleeping without Byron? Or get past her anger? Depression? She took an overly large sip of the hot beverage and scorched her tongue. For a moment, all that mattered was the burn, and she forgot everything else.

    There¡¯s one way, I guess. A bitter laugh left her. She gazed toward Nadine¡¯s bedroom and then back at the full coffee pot. Maybe she could use a cup right now, too.

    She made the slightest little tap on her friend¡¯s door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Nadine answered, her voice groggy with sleep.

    Rory opened the door a crack and peeked through in case Sven and Nadine made up that night, but her friend sat up, alone. She held out her hands and Rory crawled into bed alongside her. Nadine stifled a little sob, and the two women touched foreheads on the same pillow.

    ¡°Sorry I covered for Sven. I didn¡¯t know what he did. Just wanted to get out of there,¡± Rory said.

    Nadine nodded. ¡°No more Byron?¡±

    Rory shook her head. ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still furious. What happened with you two? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    Before she knew it, Rory was telling the whole story. Including the parts she wasn¡¯t so proud of, like telling Byron she¡¯d go sleep with Asher just to spite him.

    Nadine sat up, cross-legged on the bed, and silently formed words before speaking. ¡°Rory, men suck but your actions last night were questionable. You looked ready to kill Grace.¡±

    ¡°I was. I guess my anger got away from me. Byron left and what happened in Alma happened. I don¡¯t know what to say. But how many more are going to die if we don¡¯t just finish her?¡±

    Nadine took Rory¡¯s hand and rubbed her palm before saying, ¡°It¡¯s a bad look for us to go doling out justice. The townsfolk must fear us or Grace¡¯s rhetoric wouldn¡¯t matter. We won¡¯t win the hearts and minds of the people of Alma with scary spells or violence. Winning a battle isn¡¯t the same as winning the war.¡±

    Rory buried her head in a pillow to muffle her scream. ¡°Things were easier before all this. Why didn¡¯t I choose door number one and never come here in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± Nadine said and pulled Rory¡¯s head into her lap. ¡°It¡¯s not who you are. The second door hid adventure, excitement and the unknown. All the things that scare the hell out of me, but you seem to keep running towards. For that, I adore you. I simply followed the more favorable fortune myself, or I¡¯d have never heeded Mara¡¯s call.¡±

    Rory sighed and looked up at her friend. The sister she¡¯d never had. ¡°There¡¯s coffee. Do you want some?¡±

    ¡°Goddess, yes. That¡¯ll be good. And you¡¯re right, enough feeling sorry for ourselves when there¡¯s a whole world to fix.¡± Nadine got out of bed and threw on a robe. She poured a cup for herself and filled Rory¡¯s to the brim. At the table they sat, watching the gloomy landscape through the large windows in the dining room.

    ¡°I bet this place used to be beautiful in the morning with all the birds and wildlife,¡± Rory said and sipped her drink.

    ¡°What do you miss most? About the past.¡±

    ¡°Cars. Just the ability to get in and go wherever. What about you?¡±

    ¡°New things. Does that make sense? I mean, there¡¯re new things around here, but it¡¯s generally shitty news about the recent crisis. I miss hearing a great poem at a poetry circle for the first time, or reading a brand-new book that changes how you look at the world.¡±

    ¡°Or brand-new pajamas that are extra soft,¡± Rory said dreamily.

    ¡°Morning, ladies,¡± Doc said with his usual chipper.

    Rory groaned. ¡°No one should be that happy until a few hours have passed, at least.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s my sour puss.¡± He sat at the table with them, only he had water instead of coffee. ¡°When you both get around, we need to figure out what we¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Preferably before the vampires get too hungry and start getting stupid.¡± Rory rested her chin on her knuckles. ¡°The secret¡¯s out on our little lair here. At least among the vampires. Trevor found us no problem the one time. But from what I¡¯ve heard, they might not want to come.¡± She let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°They don¡¯t trust me all that much. Not that I can blame them.¡±

    Nadine smirked and looked at her sideways. ¡°You have a way with them.¡±

    Rory shrugged. ¡°But they really like the alternative blood stuff, so they might come around for that, eventually.¡±

    ¡°You know,¡± Doc said, tapping on his glass in thought. ¡°We should really go back to Inboco at some point too. Rosemary said she¡¯ll help us with magic. Should probably get my stuff while I¡¯m there.¡±

    Nadine smirked. ¡°Rory told me about Asher already.¡±

    Doc glared at his cup. ¡°Did she?¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nadine said. ¡°And his mom. It¡¯s a good idea to get their help.¡±

    ¡°Before I think about anything else.¡± Rory stretched and yawned. ¡°My priority is a bath and becoming human again. I¡¯m gross.¡±

    <hr>

    Clean and refreshed, Rory wandered back into the dining room where everyone naturally gathered. Billie greeted her while Sven grunted, not looking up from his mug. The room felt choked with tension, neither Nadine nor Sven would look at the other.

    ¡°Well, this is fun,¡± Rory said.

    Doc smiled at her. ¡°Yup and I¡¯ll let you handle it. Figure taking a more active role in the leadership will be a nice distraction.¡±

    ¡°What? No.¡± She shook her head and sighed.

    They all looked up at her expectantly.

    After the situation became to awkward to bear, she groand and asked, ¡°Billie, do you think you can find where the vampires are?¡±

    ¡°Byron would-¡±

    Not in the mood for this conversation again, Rory cut him off. ¡°Not an option.¡±

    He flushed and looked at his lap. ¡°I know of a few places they go, but I don¡¯t want to go alone.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Rory shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Sounds like they¡¯re a little afraid of me. I¡¯ll have to use that to our advantage.¡±

    ¡°Rory, if you¡¯re going to put yourself in danger, I¡¯m going too.¡±

    ¡°Doc,¡± she began, closed her eyes, took a deep breath and continued. ¡°While I appreciate the thought, you and Nadine are better at portal magic and should start the ritual to create one directly to Inboco from here. That way we¡¯re not having to risk multiple trips to Alma in the in-between.¡± She sighed. ¡°Besides, if you really want me to have extra back up, I can take Sven. They won¡¯t hurt the chef.¡±

    Nadine beamed at her and mouthed, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Rory turned to the Brit and frowned. ¡°While I¡¯m thinking of it. Sven, where¡¯s Betts these days? It would be a lot easier if we could ride there.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell ya, love. One day the old horse and cart were out front. Next day, gone. Figured it¡¯d happen, eventually. Found him the same way.¡± He shrugged as if a disappearing horse was the most natural thing in the world.

    Maybe when we find them, we could send the vampires to look for Betts. Byron found him that way, Rory thought. And immediately hated herself for it.

    ¡°Any questions? Are we good?¡± It was her first time taking the lead, and if she wasn¡¯t careful, her insecurities would get the best of her.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Doc said with a cheesy, proud grin. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you taking some initiative.¡±

    Although she was nearly positive he¡¯d have made the same decisions, it felt nice to have something to keep her mind off the rain cloud over her head.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She gave him a quick hug. ¡°I needed that little pick-me-up.¡±

    ¡°Happy to be a soldier again. Nadine and I¡¯ll start getting the components together we need.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get a bag together. It¡¯ll be nice to see some of my old friends,¡± Billie said and ran up the stairs with an extra bounce.

    ¡°Got a second, love?¡± Sven remained in his seat despite everyone else having walked away.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°You and Dini¡­ you¡¯re close, yeah? What¡¯d I do to piss her off so bad this time?¡±

    Rory sat down beside him and considered her words before speaking. ¡°Well, with what Grace has been doing and saying, we need to be spotless. Above any scrutiny.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never bothered with all that before.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t trying to kill us before.¡±

    Sven flinched. ¡°Well, yeah. Guess that¡¯s a thing.¡±

    ¡°Nadine could have gotten away, but she didn¡¯t want to use her powers again and give them something else to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s mental. Grace ain¡¯t gonna care about a pacifist. She¡¯s lookin¡¯ to make examples.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And mingling all those virgin Daughters with the grubby, common folk made bigger waves than we can probably even imagine.¡±

    ¡°Right, well, if anyone expects me to say sorry for that, ain¡¯t gonna happen. Dini is safe, and we didn¡¯t kill a single person. Didn¡¯t hurt ¡®em either.¡±

    She flushed. ¡°Well, I punched Grace. Might have broken her nose.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t count.¡±

    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t count, head-butting the Daughter at the house won¡¯t either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯d done that last. Forgot how much it hurts if you don¡¯t do it right.¡± He absently rubbed at the spot, long since healed by Doc, who¡¯d given Sven a lecture on the finer points of social conduct as he worked.

    ¡°Do you at least understand why Nadine is angry now?¡±

    ¡°Still not gonna say I¡¯m sorry, but yeah.¡± Sven rubbed his thumbnail; the bottom had an angry purplish black bruise. ¡°You know, we never planned on makin¡¯ anything serious out of it. We ain¡¯t exactly the type to settle down and make a family.¡±

    Rory held back a sigh of relief. One Sven was enough for the world. What would his spawn be like? At least, in this situation, they¡¯d have Nadine to keep them grounded.

    ¡°But,¡± he continued, one side of his mouth pulled up in amusement. ¡°I like what we had goin¡¯, her and I.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll come around. Just give her some time.¡± Rory kissed him on the cheek and smacked him lightly on the other one. ¡°All right, enough sappy shit.¡±

    Sven¡¯s eyes widened, and his jaw dropped. ¡°Oi. Cheap shot.¡± He laughed and slapped back, not hard but enough to create a limp-wristed slap war between the two.

    Her face stung. The tip of her nose throbbed after he¡¯d gone too wide and hit that instead. Happy tears ran down her face from laughing so hard. She gasped for air and wiped damp, stinging cheeks.

    ¡°Right. Off to work. I¡¯ll get some things.¡± He patted her on the head as he left for his room. Not being the type to hug, it was the closest she¡¯d gotten to the Brit showing her warmth.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Doc¡¯s voice carried from the upstairs.

    ¡°Got beat up by Rory,¡± he said, loud enough that it would carry to her ears at the table.

    She smiled.

    <hr>

    Before they departed, Rory decided she should probably pack some fresh things for herself. From what Byron told her, she knew the vamps had keen senses. It was probably best she didn¡¯t approach them smelling like two-week-old laundry. There were a few things still in the drawers from the times she¡¯d come for weekend visits. After opening the closet, the breath caught in her throat. Hung neat as could be were three flannel shirts.

    His.

    Her shoulders hitched, and she realized she¡¯d started crying again. Instead of pushing it away, she held one of his shirts. Breathed him in and felt his ghostly presence. And finally, she exhaled, breathing him and his ghostly presence out.

    She pulled the other two from their hangers and marched downstairs.

    Doc craned his head as she passed. ¡°Rory, what¡¯s going on? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just about to go waste some resources.¡± A smirk played across her face and she felt better than fine. She was letting go. Not entirely, but enough to stop being such a big cry baby all the time. That was a start.

    On her way out the front door, she grabbed the headless seamstress¡¯ form¡ªcomplete with mostly finished summer dress¡ªand two other important items. She pulled them to the front lawn, dressed the form in all three shirts and stood back, admiring her work. So far so good, she thought and attempted to conjure flames. She tried to will the fire into being. Tried using her voice to command it to burn, but that was a silly thought to begin with.

    When she¡¯d given up attempting to create a fire with her power, she went the old-fashioned route. She doused the shirts and mannequin in lighter fluid and lit it with a match.

    ¡°Fuck you, Byron,¡± she said. There might have been some dancing and rejoicing as it burned.

    A woman¡ªor vampire, Rory realized after a closer look¡ªappeared from a line of trees. She had wild copper hair that fell in ringlets and blazing green eyes. Her face twitched in horror for the slightest second before regaining her composure.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± she said in a cool, dry tone. ¡°We¡¯ve been wondering where you all¡¯ve been. Where¡¯s Byron?¡±

    That question was getting more than a little old. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t really care.¡±

    ¡°Why? Did you hex him?¡± The vampire pointed to the figure on fire.

    ¡°What if I did?¡± Rory shrugged, playing along. It was better than admitting she was just a spiteful woman burning her ex¡¯s shirts.

    The redhead narrowed her eyes at her and looked Rory up and down.

    Still high on endorphins and self-confidence, Rory crossed her arms and frowned back.

    ¡°Now I see why he likes you.¡± The vampire cocked her head to the side. ¡°I¡¯m Molly.¡± She glanced sideways at the dying fire and back. ¡°Did you hex him?¡±

    Rory batted her eyes. ¡°Not sure where he is. Again, don¡¯t really care. But I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. Saves me the trouble of searching for you.¡±

    ¡°Why would you have done that?¡±

    ¡°Because as much as your kind makes my skin crawl, I can¡¯t just let you die. Sven¡¯s here making more of the blood alternative and we¡¯ll start making the barn lightproof so you have shelter.¡±

    ¡°Is there a basement? That¡¯s probably lightproof. Or easier to make it that way.¡±

    ¡°There is, but I¡¯ve recently decided the house is for natural-born witches only. That¡¯ll include him if he ever shows back up.¡± Rory spun on her heel and walked away, glowing with a sense of accomplishment.

    Now that the vampires knew where to go, on to the next part of the to-do list. She needed to head back to Inboco and talk to Rosemary.

    And Asher.

    A little butterfly flitted around in her stomach at the thought.

 Book 2 - Chapter 7

    It wasn¡¯t long before the vampires came. One-by-one they appeared from the treeline, hesitated, and continued. Whatever Molly had told them, they were timid and flinched when Rory spoke. It gave her more than a little thrill being the bogeyman to the things she¡¯d been so terrified of a year ago.

    ¡°Billie, are you sure you¡¯re comfortable taking the liaison position?¡± Rory had already asked him the same question a few times, but she wanted to be sure.

    ¡°More than comfortable. They¡¯re my friends.¡± Billie was lanky and while he¡¯d never be handsome by any means, it was hard not to be charmed by his ever-positive attitude. ¡°They might feed off me a little, but I don¡¯t mind.¡± He winked at her.

    An image of Billie, moaning in delight as Byron fed occurred to her and Rory held back a shiver.

    ¡°All right. Nadine and I plan on leaving for Inboco today. If there''re any problems-¡±

    Billie waved a slight hand at her and giggled. ¡°But there won¡¯t be.¡±

    She gave him a disappointed look.

    ¡°But if there is, I¡¯ll tell Mr. Sven.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, relieved he¡¯d listened.

    Sven¡¯s abilities or maybe just his addictions made his blood toxic to vampires. She¡¯d already seen the effects with her own eyes, and the vampire that fed off him was wandering around outside. It was safe to assume the others knew.

    While she was thinking about it, she added, ¡°Also, no inviting them in the house.¡±

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind. If anything happened to someone and it was my fault¡­¡± He gulped and shook his head.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± From the window, she could see the undead creatures milling about on the front lawn. ¡°Looks like Molly might be the one to talk to first. You know which one she is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Billie nodded dreamily as he walked off in the redhead¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Rory,¡± Sven said as he rounded a corner and stopped in front of her. ¡°Made all the alternative I could, but I¡¯m out of a few other things. Made a list since Doc mentioned you and Dini was headed off to Inboco without him.¡±

    ¡°Was he mad?¡± She¡¯d purposefully made the plans without telling Doc.

    ¡°He was furious. Doesn¡¯t want you left alone with Asher.¡±

    She stifled a nervous giggle and tried to focus. ¡°Do you have the list of things you need?¡±

    He pulled a wad of paper from one of his many pockets and handed it to her. The writing was spidery cursive that took an extra moment to read. ¡°Dini¡¯ll know what they all are. I¡¯d give it to her myself, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make sure she gets it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s appreciated.¡± Sven licked his lips and looked around them. ¡°Last thing before you go.¡± He took two vials from his pockets and put them in her hand. ¡°Can¡¯t figure out invisibility yet, but I¡¯m workin¡¯ on it. In the meantime, a chameleon potion¡¯ll do. You¡¯ll blend right into the background. Long as you don¡¯t move.¡±

    She closed her fingers around the offered items with a mumbled thanks. Eating or drinking anything from Sven was a gamble. It almost always worked the way he said it would, but nearly always came with side effects. Especially since he was prone to adding whatever intoxicants he had on hand.

    ¡°They ain¡¯t drugged. Promise this time. Dini¡¯s already pissed. Don¡¯t need to give her more reason to hate me.¡± He turned to walk away and stopped. ¡°Keep her safe, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    He nodded, waved a hand behind him and made for his room upstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Nadine said, securing her bag to a shoulder. She watched Sven¡¯s slow ascent up the stairs. ¡°He¡¯s still moping?¡±

    ¡°Like a sad puppy.¡± Rory frowned. ¡°I know he fucked up, but it¡¯s hard seeing him like that.¡±

    ¡°Not going to worry about that right now,¡± Nadine said and waved a hand. ¡°We¡¯re going to go meet new people and have some fun.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be back sometime tomorrow,¡± Rory called up the stairs.

    Doc ran from his bedroom and down the steps in a few strides. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. They need you here in case the vampires get out of hand.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Nadine said. ¡°We¡¯re making it a ladies trip. Holga is already there. Why not?¡±

    His jaw tensed, and he took a deep breath. ¡°All right. Just be careful, please?¡± He grabbed them both into a bear hug, stroking Rory¡¯s back, and kissed each on the top of their head.

    ¡°Be careful yourself.¡± Rory stretched to kiss Doc¡¯s cheek, and he bent to receive it. She gave his hand a quick squeeze and the two women made their way to the cellar. Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Here.¡± Rory gave her one of Sven¡¯s vials. ¡°He promised it¡¯s not spiked. It should help us move from one portal to another in Alma. He said they¡¯ll make us blend into the background.¡±

    The look on Nadine¡¯s face said she¡¯d rather not drink it. ¡°Wonder what he used,¡± she said, uncorking it and sniffing the contents. ¡°Wish I hadn¡¯t done that.¡± Her face turned green.

    ¡°Bottoms up.¡± Rory cringed, took the top off and swallowed before the odor could hit her nose. Her entire body shivered, and she fought back the urge to vomit. ¡°Blah, it tastes like burning rubber smells.¡±

    Nadine drank hers and gagged. ¡°Oh, goddess, you weren¡¯t joking.¡±

    Rory watched as Nadine vanished, pulsed back into sight and faded again entirely. If her friend moved, she could see a scant outline, but otherwise, the effect was like her body became a screen, projecting whatever was behind her.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Nadine¡¯s voice quavered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They walked through the portal to Alma. On the rough floorboards of Nadine¡¯s house, they moved forward as quietly as possible, exited to the garden and slipped through.

    Rory took a quick look around and whispered, ¡°We can make it to Doc¡¯s without trouble if we hurry.¡±

    They rushed to his neat little house and snuck in. No candles were burning, and it was dark, but as long as the Daughters hadn¡¯t rearranged things, they could make their way without issue.

    Rory held her breath as she walked. Every step sounded too loud. Could they hear them all the way to the Catherine¡¯s chambers?

    Light from the portal guided her steps the rest of the way until Nadine and Rory were safely on the other side, all the way in Inboco.

    They both breathed a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I almost didn¡¯t think we¡¯d make it,¡± Nadine said. ¡°Kept imagining the Daughter¡¯s barging in on us just as we were about to go through.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be our luck.¡±

    ¡°Um, hello?¡± Holga called out. She¡¯d been sitting on the couch when they went through and, in the excitement, hadn¡¯t announced themselves. Or explained why she couldn¡¯t see them. She pushed her glasses up her nose and glanced around, holding an enormous book like a club.

    ¡°Holga, it¡¯s just us, Rory and Nadine. We had to go through Alma, so Sven gave us a potion.¡± She waved her arms to make the lines of her figure more obvious.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re alive and well. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe, Nadine,¡± Holga said to Rory.

    ¡°Over here, dear.¡±

    ¡°Have you found anything useful?¡± Rory recognized the book she held as a bludgeon.

    ¡°Yes, actually. It would be in our best interest to acquire the Catherine¡¯s dowsing rod.¡± Holga moved back to the couch and the nest of books and notes that surrounded it. ¡°It¡¯s borderline unusable by a normal person¡¯s hands, but in ours, it would be a powerful artifact.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad there¡¯s only a mob of bloodthirsty priestesses standing between us and it,¡± Rory said.

    Holga blinked in her general direction.

    ¡°What does the dowsing rod do, anyway? Apart from kill the occasional rampaging, tainted vampire?¡± Rory knew little about the Catherine¡¯s rod. Other than it melted through Sharona¡¯s body when the vamps attacked Alma.

    ¡°In the hands of a pure human¡ªvirgin¡ªit¡¯s only useful for purifying water and emergency undead disposal.¡±

    Rory couldn¡¯t help but laugh nervously as a wave of nausea churned her stomach.

    ¡°Oh, goddess, no. Do you feel ill too?¡± Nadine dropped her bag, and it popped into its normal blue and tan colors once out of her grip.

    ¡°Yup. I think the potion is almost done.¡± Rory burst out the front door and emptied the contents of her belly into a patch of greenery. When she wiped her face and turned, Nadine came into focus. ¡°Glad that didn¡¯t happen in Alma. But it would have been nice if Sven had warned me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just glad he was true to his word and didn¡¯t spike it.¡± Nadine wrapped her arm around Rory¡¯s waist and they walked inside together, appearing normal, if not a little pale.

    ¡°Sorry about that, Holga,¡± Rory said and combed a snarl out of her hair. ¡°You were saying that virgin humans can make the dowsing rod do a little. What about witches?¡±

    ¡°In our hands, it¡¯d be like we were holding the sun. Or a miniature version of it, at least. The last witch to wield it was named Gloria, but it was before the Immaculate Daughters came into power. It didn¡¯t protect Gloria and two others from falling victim to a witch hunt though. You know that bronze tree?¡± Holga adjusted her glasses and shook her head. ¡°You want to know why it was bronzed? To memorialize the event.¡±

    Nadine frowned. ¡°How has no one mentioned this before?¡±

    ¡°Dirty secrets. The book¡¯s author wrote that part in code, but they only used a simple rail text cipher.¡± She showed them the nonsensical words and her neatly handwritten solution underneath. ¡°The hardest part was finding the breaks for the next line. Otherwise, it was easy.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, Holga,¡± Rory said. ¡°You¡¯re a total badass.¡±

    She shifted uncomfortably from the praise. ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡±

    The three pored over the notes and books together until there was a faint knock at the door. At the interruption, they all snapped to attention.

    Nessa walked in, holding a handful of wildflowers. ¡°I¡¯m ready for our date.¡± Her smile faded, and she gushed, ¡°Nuts. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize you had visitors. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Rory¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked between the two, gazing longingly at each other. ¡°Ooh. No, come on in. I should take Nadine here to meet Rosemary. It¡¯s wonderful to see you again, Nessa.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡± She grinned mischievously at her. ¡°Hey, make sure and say hi to Asher. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯d enjoy seeing you again. You must have made one hell of an impression.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will. Thank you.¡±

    Once outside, Nadine said, ¡°They make a cute pair.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to see Holga moving on. What do you make about the Asher thing? Do you think she was picking on me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. I don¡¯t think that girl has it in her. She¡¯s about as harmless as a kitten. Why wouldn¡¯t you make an impression on him?¡±

    Rory sighed. ¡°Last thing I need is to get all bothered by another guy.¡±

    ¡°Nothing like getting into another saddle to¡­¡± Nadine started but her voice dropped. She held Rory¡¯s shoulder painfully tight and squeaked. ¡°Oh, goddess¡­ Stand very still.¡±

    ¡°Why? Shit, what the hell is that?¡± A massive black and white leopard sauntered in their path. She¡¯d seen a few at the zoo, but this was at least three times the size. Its blue eyes focused on them with a bright intensity.

    The gaze made Rory pause. She¡¯d seen those eyes before. Twice. They were the same crystal-clear blue orbs Rosemary had passed to Asher.

    A deep rumble came from the cat¡¯s throat as it paced.

    ¡°Asher,¡± she managed the word, but it came out weak and whiny from fear.

    The cat stretched, and magic pulsed in the air. As it stood, its form changed. Spotted fur became tattooed flesh and Asher stood in front of them.

    ¡°You are super naked.¡± Those are the first words we say, Rory? Really? Way to go champ.

    Asher drifted to her with a feline grace that made all the more sense now. ¡°Like what you see?¡±

    She fought for words, and he gave her a coy smile, flexing and twitching his muscular chest. Visions of him taking her flooded her mind.

    ¡°Do you have pants? Please put on pants.¡± She wasn¡¯t above begging.

    He looked down at himself and back up into her eyes. As he had when they first met, he sniffed the base of her neck, this time in short huffs. His top lip curled back ever so slightly. His arousal on full display.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like Nessa was lying,¡± Nadine said in a singsong voice.

 Book 2 - Chapter 8

    Rosemary and Asher decided to go along with most of the other witches to the farmhouse, asking Nessa to stay behind and watch over Inboco in her absence. Which meant Holga stayed behind too.

    Before Rory could even find her bag, the old woman completed the portal to the farmhouse with a flick of her wrist.

    Show off. Would¡¯ve taken Nadine and I hours to get that done, she thought. ¡°We planned on staying at least a night.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s time for sleepovers later. For now, let¡¯s get your camp hidden before that nasty old hag, Grace finds you.¡± The elder witch disappeared through the portal and the rest followed.

    After she stepped through, Rory sighed in relief. ¡°At least they didn¡¯t burn the place down already.¡± She cocked her head to listen for signs of life, but it was silent. All the men were too noisy for that much quiet.

    Shit, did Billie invite a vampire in? More troubled thoughts entered her head, and she ran up the stairs, taking two at a time.

    Is someone cooking meat? But vampires don¡¯t cook their food. They¡¯re on the raw diet.

    Someone left the back door open and tracked muddy footprints around the kitchen. She poked her head outside and let the scene really sink in before she reacted. Doc, wearing a frilly polka dot apron¡ªRory had no idea where he got it¡ªstood at an old charcoal grill nervously turning pieces of meat. In the brief time she watched, he¡¯d glanced behind him at least four times. There were vampires sitting on blankets or at picnic tables, drinking blood alternative.

    They all looked annoyed.

    ¡°So, surprise, we¡¯re back already,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh, thank god.¡± Doc dropped his tongs and ran to her. He wrapped her in his arms and it felt only natural to rest her head on his chest.

    The embrace was too pleasant, too comfortable. She tore herself away and smoothed her hair. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Doc sighed. ¡°Billie.¡± He pointed over to the witch in question, wearing an old suit, at least two sizes too big, mingling with the vampires. ¡°He¡¯s taking the whole liaison thing pretty seriously. This is phase one of his integration plan, ¡®The meet and greet.¡¯ He had Molly track down a deer for the food eaters and Sven pull all the alternative¡ªI mean, the reserves of, Mr. Sven¡¯s Magical Vampire Elixir for the vamps.¡±

    Rory pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°All right, well, I have the stuff Sven asked for at least. I¡¯ll give some to Nadine so she can get it started in the garden. But she¡¯ll need to coordinate with Sven. If the two will even talk to each other.¡± She glanced back over at Billie who waved to them and gave two big thumbs up. ¡°He¡¯s one step away from a mission accomplished banner. But how did he get them all to agree to this?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have a clue. There¡¯s the elixir buffet, but I doubt that would be enough incentive.¡±

    ¡°No. I doubt it too. Where¡¯s Sven hiding?¡±

    ¡°His room. You know how he feels about them.¡± He waved a hand at the vampires.

    ¡°Yeah. At least he¡¯s helping them, in a way.¡±

    ¡°If human lives weren¡¯t on the line, I doubt he would.¡± Doc smiled at her. ¡°While we¡¯re talking.¡± He looked down at the overly feminine apron in disgust, wadding it up and throwing it behind his back. ¡°Billie,¡± he growled. His eyes fell on Rory and he gazed unspeaking long enough the silence became uncomfortable.

    ¡°Um, Doc? Hello?¡± Rory asked.

    He breathed in deep and took her hand. ¡°I sat back before and didn¡¯t make a move. Thought I¡¯d lost my chance forever. Would you like to have dinner with me? Obviously, going to a restaurant is out these days, but I can make us a picnic.¡±

    ¡°Doc, I¡­¡± A huge part of her wanted to say yes, but it was the same part of her she¡¯d listened to for so many years. The part of her that always said, to hell with the consequences, and meant it. Regardless of who¡¯d warned her about that voice, it was excellent advice.

    Maybe if I hadn¡¯t listened to it before, things would have gone differently. Last time I fell for a vampire and-

    Asher sauntered over to her side, interrupting her thoughts.

    Doc¡¯s face morphed into a forced smile, and he clenched his teeth. ¡°Oh, what a pleasant surprise. Asher is here.¡±

    The shapeshifter from Inboco returned equally forced pleasantries. ¡°My mother is here as well, and she¡¯s requesting a word with Rory. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m going to steal her away.¡±

    Rory cringed¡ªnot just at the horrible double entendre, but at the blow to Doc¡¯s confidence. How long had he worked up the courage to admit those things? she wondered and fought the urge to kiss his cheek or hold his hand. At this moment, any displays of affection, friendly or otherwise, would come off the wrong way. Instead, she held his gaze and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, yeah? I promise.¡±

    His mood lightened a fraction, and he nodded. ¡°I should get back to the grill, anyway.¡± He frowned at Asher again before striding away.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± Asher opened the door for her.

    She could sense his eyes on her backside as she stepped through, and it felt dangerous to allow him behind her. Don¡¯t most large cats attack their prey from behind? If vampires were real, it was hardly a shock to her that werecreatures existed. Did he get bitten? Was he born that way? An old song entered her head, and under her breath she hummed along. ¡°You can turn into an animal then? Is it in your family or¡­?¡±

    ¡°It runs in the family, but not the way you might think. I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re thinking of werewolves and the sort?¡± He looked down to watch her nod and clicked his tongue. ¡°Those are real, but it¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess if they survived the destruction.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you do it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one thing my mother and I will teach you.¡±

    ¡°Wait, for real? Do I get to choose?¡± She could already imagine herself stalking through the jungles as a sleek black panther or a feral she-wolf.

    ¡°At first, no. Your animal chooses you. But I¡¯ve been working at it for over a century now.¡±

    With her luck, her animal would be a fish. Or some other swimmer in a world of poison water.

    ¡°Humility, Asher,¡± Rosemary chided him. She was sitting in the high-back chair that, up till now, everyone considered Rory¡¯s spot.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    She reminded herself of the better parts of hospitality and let it go. ¡°Are you settled in a room?¡±

    ¡°Nadine has been a dear and allowed me the use of hers.¡±

    ¡°Rory, I hope you don¡¯t mind if I bunk with you in the meantime?¡± Nadine¡¯s face was hopeful. Either it was Rory¡¯s room, the couch or Sven¡¯s. And something told Rory she¡¯d choose the barn with the vampires before she chose Sven at this moment.

    ¡°If you can handle my cold feet.¡± They¡¯d shared a bed plenty of times while Byron had recovered in hers.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it by now. The drool, on the other hand-¡±

    ¡°Hey now,¡± Rory said with mocked indignation.

    ¡°Ah, to be young and beautiful again,¡± Rosemary said, and watched them with bittersweet longing. She waved her hands as if to scatter away clouds of memory around her head, and her bracelets chimed in a merry melody. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you from your party long. I only wanted you to know that Asher and I will walk the property shortly and make preparations for the wards.¡±

    ¡°What type of spells are you planning?¡± Nadine asked with intense interest. She¡¯d loved magic before she¡¯d even knew it was real.

    ¡°First layer will be an illusionary dome. We¡¯ll make it disappear. Second layer will be an avoidance spell. Unless the traveler is welcome or highly magically attuned, they¡¯ll change course and be none the wiser to what they¡¯re doing. The third layer of magic will be the wards themselves. They¡¯ll keep the things out as long as it¡¯ll hold.¡±

    Nadine had the same look of wonder as a little girl meeting Santa Claus for the first time.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be stronger the more magic we dump into the thing,¡± Rosemary said. ¡°So, I¡¯m calling Nessa and Holga back this afternoon. Asher will leave shortly to fetch them. Tonight, enjoy yourselves at the very bizarre party that¡¯s happening outside. Tomorrow, we set to work.¡±

    Asher glanced between his mother and Rory. Both women did a little go-on-and-go motion with their hand. He frowned and skulked away.

    ¡°Thank you for coming and helping us,¡± Rory said to the older witch.

    She scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯m happy to get out and explore after being cooped up in Inboco for centuries.¡±

    ¡°Still, thank you again. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to see exactly why we¡¯re throwing this little party. But that¡¯s probably too much to add. I¡¯ll, um, see myself out.¡± Rory made a clumsy half curtsy before walking away, cursing herself for her awkwardness around the older witch.

    <hr>

    Not a single bottle of blood alternative remained on the table of vampiric party favors when Rory returned to the backyard.

    Dammit, Billie.

    She tried to remain friendly, smiling and waving to vampires as she passed and pulled him aside. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she asked through a plastered-on smile.

    ¡°Ow, fingers,¡± he whined, and she released her grip.

    ¡°Doc told me you pulled all the reserves of blood alternative-¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sven¡¯s Magical Vampire Elixir,¡± Billie corrected her and waved nonchalantly behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Molly, everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Molly shook her head and sat down.

    Rory fought back the urge to scream in frustration and mentally patted herself on the back for keeping it together. ¡°The name doesn¡¯t matter. What does matter is that none¡¯s left. What are the vampires going to eat until we make more?¡±

    ¡°Things¡¯ll work out. They always do.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re just having a delightful time. I thought it¡¯d be good for everyone to get together. They might not attack you if they knew your names.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s farm animals, Billie,¡± Rory said and scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t give your livestock a name, so it¡¯s easier to eat them later. I very much doubt that vampires have the same predilections.¡±

    His eyes misted. ¡°Vampires care. Byron cared about you so much he stopped being one so you could love him back.¡±

    The words hit Rory hard. Right in the center of her mass. She took a deep breath to avoid yelling or crying. Or both.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that wasn¡¯t nice to say. He¡¯s my friend and no one¡¯s been sticking up for him.¡± Billie looked down at a button on his oversized jacket and toyed with it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. But, he really hurt me, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said but still wouldn¡¯t meet her gaze.

    She closed her eyes and counted down from ten before finding the calm to continue with their conversation. ¡°What¡¯s this plan of yours Doc was telling me about?¡±

    Billie¡¯s mood shifted, and he beamed at her. Thankfully, he never stayed upset for long.

    Is that part of his power? His body heals quickly, but does it also work to soothe emotional pain?

    ¡°First part is now, the meet and greet. If I had time for a sign, I wanted it to say M-E-A-T and Greet.¡±

    Does he understand we¡¯re food to the vampires? I mean, he has to by now. He¡¯s been eaten enough times. How could he not understand how inappropriate the word meat is in this context?

    ¡°Get it?¡± he asked and giggled.

    Nope. He doesn¡¯t get it. ¡°Clever,¡± Rory said, realizing there was no use in belaboring him further.

    Billie nodded. ¡°I thought so too.¡±

    ¡°How did you convince them all to go along with it?¡±

    ¡°I just promised them lots of alternative¡­ That¡¯s all¡­ Nothing else¡­¡± he said with the face of a dog caught digging in garbage.

    ¡°Billie...¡±

    ¡°I might have told them you¡¯d force them to go with your magic if they didn¡¯t come of their own free will. That they couldn¡¯t see you because you were busy watching everyone with your crystal ball and if they saw you that was because someone really made a big mistake.¡± He squeaked.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t come otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Dammit, Billie.¡± She groaned. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not against being their bogeyman, to be honest. Just give me a heads-up next time, okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡± He looked at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°I should be, but it¡¯s just not in me right now. Too much to think about.¡± She glanced over at Doc, who turned away quickly and inspected the already spotless grill. ¡°I¡¯ll catch you later, Billie.¡±

    She turned and walked towards the house, signaling for Doc to follow.

    In the kitchen, she found the muddy footprints still there and sighed. At least I¡¯ll have something to distract myself with if this goes wrong.

    The door slammed shut behind Doc and they were alone. ¡°Look, it¡¯s probably the wrong time to bring all that up, but you have no idea how long I¡¯ve been holding it in.¡± His loose hair fell in dark waves around his shoulders. He ran his fingers through his mane while waiting for her to speak.

    ¡°You¡¯re right on the wrong timing thing,¡± she said. Understatement of the year. ¡°But I¡¯m glad you did.¡± She reached for him, their skin met and an electric current ran through her on contact. Even his presence was warm and comforting. The ever-present voice in her head told her to give in. How could feeling so loved be a bad thing?

    He put a gigantic hand on either side of her face. For better or for worse, from the look in his eyes, it was clear he loved her. Slowly, he bent, their lips inches apart. ¡°Is this all right?¡± he asked with longing in his words.

    ¡°More than all right,¡± she said, and gave in. They kissed, a delicate brush at first with eyes open, watching the other¡¯s reaction. She wrapped her arms around his neck and the kiss deepened.

    He lifted her off her feet, and she wound her legs around his waist. His hands trailed down her back and squeezed the flesh on her bottom.

    If I do this, there¡¯s no turning back. My friendship with Doc will change forever. Is feeling better for a little while worth losing him?

    She released her grip and dropped back to the floor. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Rory, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He searched her face, his own still warm and loving. She¡¯d be wrong to say there wasn¡¯t a bit of hurt mixed in.

    ¡°You¡¯re great and-¡±

    ¡°Get on with it,¡± he said in an icy tone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you. That¡¯s the simplest way to say it.¡± She laid her head against his chest and basked in the warmth of him, and the heat ratcheted up all the more as he wrapped his arms around her.

    ¡°Rory, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a rebound kind of guy and that¡¯s all I can offer right now.¡±

    A long exhale left his nose, and he rested his head on hers.

    ¡°If we marched upstairs right now and had sex, what would happen tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said. But his tone told her all she needed to know. He wanted more than one night.

    ¡°If we ever do this, it¡¯ll be when we¡¯re both looking towards the same outcome and I have all of me to give.¡±

    He kissed the top of her head. ¡°If you need something from me, just say the word and I¡¯ll give you anything.¡±

    ¡°I know you would, Doc. I know you¡¯d try to tell yourself it was a one-night thing with no strings, but it¡¯d kill you inside. And that would hurt me just as bad.¡± She pulled away and looked up at him. ¡°I want you in my life. But right now, I just need you as a friend. Let me fix my damage and if you¡¯re willing, we can come back to this.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°You deserve all of me and my attention. So, yeah. For now, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    He took both her hands and kissed them. ¡°I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    She gritted her teeth despite herself and forced words that hurt to say because it was only right. ¡°If you don¡¯t wait, I understand. You¡¯re a handsome man who¡¯d make someone the luckiest woman in the world."

    ¡°Ms. Palmer.¡± He grinned at her shocked expression. ¡°Remember the book? I might have paid extra attention. Someday, I hope that entry will change to Mrs. Solomon. And from what I hear, we have plenty of time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and kissed his hands back. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

 Book 2 - Chapter 9

    The following day, Rosemary asked the vampires to make themselves scarce for twelve hours. There would be some serious magic happening that they wouldn¡¯t want to be around for. Not a single one put up a fight. They rarely did when Rosemary or Rory asked something of them. The only fuss the older witch received occurred when she asked the witches to strip down nude. Eventually, she relented to them stripping down to undergarments.

    Rory sat cross-legged in the old barn. Doc¡¯s warm knee brushed her own to her right and Nadine¡¯s on her left. They all formed a circle with Rosemary in the center and Asher prowling the edges. His eyes focused too heavily on Rory¡¯s nude flesh and bra for her comfort. All¡¯s fair, I guess. I took in quite the eyeful of him myself when he was wearing nothing but his tattoos. She¡¯d also fully explored Doc in his skivvies. He was quite the sight to behold.

    Sven, not being a fan of underwear apparently, had draped a paisley scarf on his lap.

    The air grew thick with incense and a steady thrum of magic. Rosemary held a braided length of sweet-smelling grass that left trails of smoke behind it. She surrounded each witch with the smoke and placed what looked like a tiny, green tomato in each of their hands. If a crazed scientist had spliced tomato genes with a cactus.

    When it was Sven¡¯s turn to receive his, he cheered. ¡°Knew I liked ya before. But this is a gift from the heavens.¡± He kissed the button-like object.

    Rosemary gave the nod that meant it was time to eat. Sven¡¯s disappeared before her bracelets went silent.

    ¡°I feel like Alice,¡± Rory whispered to Nadine. She imagined it was a cake and popped it in her mouth, chewing and swallowing before the taste could catch up to her. Despite her efforts, she cringed.

    ¡°Here¡¯s to Wonderland,¡± Nadine said and ate her own.

    ¡°What did we just eat?¡± Rory finally thought to ask her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Oh, dear. Well, Sven is excited about it. That should tell you enough.¡±

    It did. She didn¡¯t know what it was exactly, but from their reactions, she was in for a fresh experience.

    ¡°Today, you will bond with your first animal,¡± Rosemary said. ¡°When you return, know that you will no longer be alone in your mind. Understand, the process can be difficult for some and what you¡¯ve eaten to heighten your senses can cause you to become sick. Don¡¯t fight it. Call for Asher and he¡¯ll bring you a bucket. When the visions come, follow them. Asher will guide Doc and Sven. Nessa will guide Holga and Billie. I will guide Rory and Nadine.¡±

    Asher frowned at his mother but didn¡¯t push the matter. There was a spiritual quality that even he seemed to revere. He bowed his head and readied the bucket while the witches meditated.

    Rory wasn¡¯t the best at meditation. She¡¯d tried it before the time jump to calm herself, but found it boring. Nadine and Mara had both encouraged her to continue with the practice. But the only thing she received from it had been a sore back.

    Beside her, Doc¡¯s breathing took on a steady, even rhythm.

    Soon, Nadine¡¯s matched in perfect synchronization.

    As did Billie¡¯s and Holga¡¯s on the other side of the circle.

    But how can I hear their breathing from here? she wondered. Then the world joined with the even in¡¯s and out¡¯s of their breathing. She felt weightless yet tethered, like a balloon on a string.

    <hr>

    It wasn¡¯t until she let herself go that the world floated away and she found herself in her old room. Not the tiny apartment. The room she had at her mother¡¯s house. She was coloring. The crayons smelled waxy and felt real in her hand. The texture of the paper smooth against her palm. It was more vivid than any memory.

    Is this how Holga remembers things?

    In the kitchen, her mother was cooking fried chicken and mashed potatoes and gravy. Her mouth watered and her stomach grumbled. But it wasn¡¯t food she desired.

    She needed to see her mother again. To give her a hug. Tell her how much she loved her one last time. Remember how she looked then, healthy and full of life. Not how she had at the end, old and skeletal from the chemo.

    Her little legs ran as fast as they could and she wrapped her five-year-old arms around her mother¡¯s acid-washed pant leg.

    ¡°Rory bear, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Her mother was no older than Rory¡¯s current age. Her blonde hair was teased and set with too much hairspray. She wore plastic glasses too large for her face. And she was the most beautiful thing Rory ever saw.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. I love you, Momma.¡±

    ¡°I love my Rory Dory, too. Go on and color. Momma¡¯s frying chicken and she doesn¡¯t want you to get burned. Kisses.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. Her mother never asked for a kiss. She demanded them.

    She gave her two sloppy childish kisses and turned to her room. Halfway there, she stopped and watched her mother cook as she danced to a song where a man sang about Runnin¡¯ with the Devil.

    In that moment, she wanted nothing more than Holga¡¯s ability.

    When she¡¯d made it to her little plastic desk with crayons and construction paper, she focused on the crude drawing. She could even remember drawing it when she was little. There was a small black and gray bird holding a worm in its beak. She¡¯d gaze at them for hours out the big bay window and give them all names. Looking back as an adult, she probably named them multiple times.

    She checked to make sure her mother wasn¡¯t watching. And seeing it was safe, stepped on the desk to get a closer look. Sure enough, perched on a cherry tree branch, was a chickadee, looking back at her.

    The perspective became confused and distorted. She blinked a few times to realize she was now on the outside, looking in at the face of a little girl through a window. The little girl moved too quickly for her liking and she took to the sky. She tweeted happily and flew. Her wings carried her through town, down roads, over pastures. She flew through a sprinkler and a drop of water splashed against her feathers. She beat her wings harder, pushing herself higher, and the ground drew away.

    Farther and farther until it vanished.

    <hr>

    Rory sat up, blinked her eyes and wiped the thick saliva away from her mouth.

    ¡°Welcome back,¡± Rosemary said. ¡°You seemed to have had quite the adventure.¡±

    Nadine was already up and holding a cup of tea that she offered to Rory.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and sipped it.

    She stood on shaky feet to check on her friends. Sven had thrashed away his scarf and sprawled on the ground, naked for all the world to see. She draped the cloth on him again to help him maintain a shred of his dignity. His chest was pale white and most of his bones were visible underneath. He had scars all over his arms and torso, some an inch long from cuts while others were deep pock marks all along both arms.

    ¡°Heroin,¡± Nadine said from behind her. ¡°When he came over, he was a mess. The first few weeks Doc and I spent helping him with the detox.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how bad¡­¡± Rory¡¯s face numbed looking down at the lacework of scars.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to talk about it. Despite our history, I¡¯ve only seen him fully nude once or twice. It¡¯s honestly surprising to me he went this far.¡±

    Sven opened his eyes and smiled wearily. ¡°If I¡¯m still dreamin¡¯ don¡¯t say a word. Just off with the knickers, both of you.¡± He held out a hand to each of them.

    They groaned and walked away.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Worth a try.¡± He stood and secured the scarf until he resembled a guru dressed in bright paisley.

    Once they¡¯d had enough time to recover, Rosemary sat on the ground beside them.

    ¡°How long were we out?¡± Rory asked. The light had changed outside. It must have been a while.

    ¡°About eight hours. It takes longer than it feels. I know.¡± Rosemary beamed. ¡°You all had a very fruitful time. Tell me, what animals did you see? This way we can prepare for your transformations. Some need a little more space than others.¡±

    Billie said excitedly, ¡°I saw my goldfish and I got to swim in his bowl.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Rosemary said and clapped her hands together. ¡°We have some clean pools for the swimmers in Inboco. This is a reason for the vision quest before we shift.¡±

    Nadine blushed. ¡°I was my Papillon, Gigi, from when I was a girl.¡±

    ¡°Course you were,¡± Sven said. ¡°You¡¯re already adorable.¡±

    She frowned, and asked, ¡°And what were you, Sven? A weasel?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He looked hurt and slightly embarrassed. ¡°And I don¡¯t wanna talk about it.¡±

    Rosemary shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ll share with everyone else, but we¡¯ll let others go first. Holga?¡±

    ¡°I was my tabby, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Aw. I love cats.¡± Nessa said and kissed Holga. They both froze. ¡°Sorry. We haven¡¯t been in public together.¡±

    Holga blinked and adjusted her glasses.

    ¡°James,¡± Rosemary said, pointing to Doc.

    He shrugged. ¡°I was a bear. Didn¡¯t really do much, just took a nap.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still dangerous for a beginner.¡± She sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯ll work closely with Asher for a while. No shifting alone. Do you hear me? We¡¯ll need a secure perimeter.¡±

    Doc nodded. ¡°Sure. Why?¡±

    ¡°The bestial side was sleeping for now. You need to know how to control it when it stirs.¡±

    Blood drained from his face and he nodded again, more seriously than before.

    ¡°Rory, you¡¯ve been quiet.¡±

    She could sense Asher standing behind her, and she fought the urge to run. The bird remained inside, reacting to his predatory nature. ¡°I was one of the chickadees I¡¯d watch from my window as a little girl.¡±

    ¡°My first form was a pigeon,¡± Rosemary said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the rat of the skies, but the ability to fly is still the ability to fly. Now, I¡¯ll warn you, flying is a challenge, at first.¡± She looked over at Billie. ¡°As is breathing underwater. The two of you will require extra help for you to achieve mastery.¡±

    ¡°Speakin¡¯ of rats¡­¡± Sven put a hand through his spiked hair. ¡°Just ain¡¯t the sky version.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to be ashamed of,¡± Rosemary said. ¡°You¡¯re the best type of scout. Nearly invisible in most surroundings and found almost everywhere.¡± She took a deep breath, almost as if she was gathering the nerve to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve summoned one last person from Inboco to assist with your training. He¡¯s also part of a confession I have to make. There will be no secrets between us. Truth is, I¡¯ve known about your group for a few years now. Rufus, come out please.¡±

    An average-sized man with bright red hair and a beard joined them. His face so full of tiny freckles, he looked dusted in cinnamon.

    Dusted in cinnamon, Rory thought before her eyes widened. ¡°No shit. Betts?¡±

    ¡°Busted,¡± he said and scratched his head nervously. ¡°Hi guys. It¡¯s great to finally get the chance to talk to you.¡±

    Sven stood and snorted. ¡°Nah, you ain¡¯t Betts. Betts is a horse¡­ An actual horse. In fact, best damn horse a bloke could have. If I hadn¡¯t lost him.¡± His face turned uncertain, and he looked around. ¡°Right? This ain¡¯t Betts.¡±

    ¡°I could prove it to you if you¡¯d like.¡± Rufus lifted the corner of his t-shirt to remove it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna see a ginger strip, mate.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Billie said and waggled his eyebrows.

    Rufus gave him a tight-lipped, forced smile before looking away. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it another way. When you found me, there was a flask that never empties in the cart waiting for you. Rosemary thought it would sweeten the pot. And she couldn¡¯t have been more right on that one.¡±

    He snorted and shook his head. ¡°You keep that flask in your left breast jacket pocket and drink from it frequently. In fact, more often than not, you¡¯d drink too much and fall asleep in the cart while I took us back to Alma. If you weren¡¯t sleeping, you¡¯d talk about Nadine and touch-¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s plenty. You¡¯re Betts.¡± Sven patted Rufus on the back and whispered loud enough everyone could make out his words, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about some things you seen or heard, and I won¡¯t poison ya while you sleep. Got it? Ya fuckin¡¯ ginger bastard.¡±

    Rosemary pondered the Brit for a moment before continuing, ¡°Understand, before I would allow strangers into Inboco, I wanted to know more about you and planted Rufus for Sven to find. I was afraid he would question it. However, he accepts things with greater ease than I¡¯d ever expected. I do hope you¡¯ll forgive my transgressions.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense to me,¡± Rory said. ¡°I appreciate you coming clean with us.¡± Her face flushed as she remembered all the times they¡¯d left the cart behind. The time they spent in Mara¡¯s domain had been the longest, and she felt even more horrible. She locked eyes with Rufus/Betts and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how often we abandoned you.¡±

    ¡°It was fine. I got to go home for a while and let my back heal up. You guys really need to learn how much weight is safe for a horse to pull.¡± Rufus stretched and his back popped. ¡°There was an amulet hidden in the cart that let me go straight back to Inboco. I¡¯m honestly surprised no one ever found it.¡±

    Rory looked at Sven, who was busy attempting to intimidate Rufus while wearing a little paisley wrap. ¡°Are you? Because, honestly, I¡¯m not.¡±

    <hr>

    Rufus and Asher shared Byron¡¯s old room, and the farmhouse was full. Meals took multiple people to make, but everyone took turns. Even Rory, who under Nadine¡¯s careful guidance, created a few edible dishes.

    Once the spells of protection shielded the homestead, it was easier for everyone to let their guards down. The vampires kept to themselves mostly, only dropping by to whisper the current events to Billie or get more blood alternative¡ªwhich as it turned out, Sven had a rather large emergency stash of.

    Rory and Doc maintained a cordial though slightly strained, relationship. She wasn¡¯t comfortable giving him her normal friendly hugs and pecks on the cheek. There was an electric, ever-present hum of tension between them.

    Eventually, Rosemary taught them the basics of elemental magic. While only she was adept at using all four, the others found a singular element they could attune themselves to.

    Rory remembered the first time she met Nadine and her odd comment about being the last of their group of four. She¡¯d never spoken of it again, and Rory never brought it up. But as they learned this new magic and discovered they were each attuned to a distinct element, she pondered over the significance.

    After several hours of summoning nothing more than tiny puffs of air, she felt less like a powerful witch and more akin to a machine at the eye doctor. She sat in the barn''s shade and looked for a distraction.

    Mister Distraction himself¡ªAsher¡ªprowled in her direction.

    The bird inside her fluttered, panicked, as if stuck in a cage. But she forced herself to stand her ground. ¡°Hey, Asher.¡±

    ¡°Hey, yourself,¡± he said in a tone halfway between a growl and a purr. ¡°My mother sent me to check on your progress.¡±

    ¡°If you need your eyes checked for glaucoma, I¡¯ve got you covered.¡±

    He shifted his weight from one foot to the other and stared at her blankly.

    ¡°Oh, right. Before your time, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± He sat next to her cross-legged and pointed at the churning gray sky. ¡°Before that happened, what was the world like? Mother won¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    ¡°I keep forgetting you aren¡¯t a Starfall like the rest of us.¡± Rory laid back on the grass with her arms behind her head. ¡°Never really appreciated all the things we had back then. Like a summer day when the sun would warm your skin. Outdoor concerts where complete strangers became fast friends because you were all there to see your favorite band.¡±

    ¡°The sun wouldn¡¯t burn you? You could be outside when it was up?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you were out long enough without protection, you¡¯d burn.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯d like to bask in the sun.¡±

    She giggled and received a glare in return. ¡°Sorry, I''m not laughing at you. That¡¯s just what cats do.¡±

    ¡°Well, that would explain the appeal then.¡±

    ¡°Tell me more about yourself. I don¡¯t know anything about you besides you¡¯re a witch and Rosemary is your mom.¡±

    ¡°You also know I¡¯m from Inboco.¡±

    She sat up to look him in the eyes. ¡°And? What else?¡±

    ¡°And I studied magic for many years.¡±

    ¡°What about these?¡± She traced her fingers over his tattoos. He shivered, and she quickly withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Some are for protection from magic and others from physical harm. Some help quiet the leopard and some help me connect with it.¡±

    ¡°Can you turn into other animals?¡±

    ¡°If I wanted, but the leopard doesn¡¯t like it. It can be a very selfish animal.¡± He grinned at her and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve made a horrible impression, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d this come from?¡± His personality shift disarmed her. She could handle him once she knew what he was about. And so far, he¡¯d only been about one thing. Since when does he care what I think?

    ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t want me to take a partner who¡¯s not like us.¡± His eyes followed the movements of two vampires as they grabbed their supply of alternative. ¡°A small part is a superiority complex, but it¡¯s mostly from her own experience. My father was a human shifter in Inboco.¡±

    ¡°Humans can do it?¡± This was news to her.

    ¡°They can, but not as well. One animal only. I guess you can say the people of Inboco are naturals. The same way the Daughters of Alma can purify water little bits at a time. Humans can tap into magic, just not on a grand scale.¡± His eyes followed the vampire¡¯s departure, and he returned his full attention to her. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m still not used to allowing them to wander around all free range.¡±

    ¡°Neither am I, to be honest. But it seemed like the right thing to do.¡± Rory shrugged.

    ¡°I admire that. You¡¯re smart enough to be afraid, but you don¡¯t let that fear conquer you.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Anyways, humans can tap into the magic, but they don¡¯t have our lifespans. They¡¯ll get, at best, another thirty years tacked on. Mother ignored that when she got attached to my father and tried to awaken him. Or something like that. When he died¡­¡± His voice trailed off and he looked at his hands. ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s not so much a superiority thing with her.¡±

    ¡°So, you think I¡¯m your answer? A witch you can settle down with?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say settle down with. But it''d be nice to have some fun. Don''t you think?¡± He asked and leaned in to kiss her.

    The bird screamed in its cage. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she said, fusing magic into her words.

    He smiled and held her chin between his thumb and forefinger. ¡°I won¡¯t kiss you because you don¡¯t want me to. But your magic won¡¯t work on me, though. Gotta do it the old-fashioned way.¡±

    A stone dropped in her stomach. She¡¯d gotten a little too reliant on her ability to protect her. She was more vulnerable to him than she¡¯d thought.

    He jumped up and held a hand out for her. ¡°Also, I lied earlier. So we should probably get moving. Mother didn¡¯t send me to check on you, she sent me to fetch you. She has some plan she needs your help with.¡±

 Book 2 - Chapter 10

    The result of Rosemary¡¯s plan led to Rory being caged in her bird form. A curiosity to draw bystanders who could share rumors. It was a solid idea. But the shape change had to be brought on by Rosemary, as Rory still couldn¡¯t get the spell right. In the fragile body of the bird along with the cage, unable to transform, she was helpless if things went awry.

    As they drew closer to the refugee camp surrounding Alma, Rory, motion sick from the swinging of her pen, felt an oozing sickness creep into her. The once bustling life of the refugees, those waiting for their turn within the safety of Alma, had grown silent. There were no cook fires, no tents, no music, no sign of the blossoming culture it contained. Instead, they were hidden away by a second wall; thick, imposing and topped with razor wire.

    All the people in charge needed to complete the picture-perfect image of a prison would be a handful of searchlights.

    Two guards, whose faces Rory didn¡¯t recognize, approached. One on either side. Rosemary put up a hand in greeting. The guards narrowed their eyes at her.

    This is a horrible idea, Rory thought.

    ¡°Well, it looks like someone made changes since the last time I¡¯ve been to Alma.¡± Rosemary cackled. She¡¯d cast an illusionary spell on herself that aged and withered her appearance. Before she passed for a wizened fifty, but with the illusion in place, she looked on her deathbed. Her silver-streaked blonde hair had thinned and whitened.

    ¡°Who are you then?¡± one guard asked. He looked to be in his mid-twenties, with dark hair and nearly black eyes, the brown was so deep.

    ¡°My name is Brigitte,¡± Rosemary said without pause. ¡°I used to live in the camp but left about forty years ago. It was probably longer, but the old mind is failing me these days.¡± Her tone on the last sentence turned apologetic.

    ¡°Where d¡¯you run off to then?¡± The other guard moved towards her, focused on Rory¡¯s little cage.

    ¡°Not too close, Ryan. She could be a witch. Are you a witch, Brigitte?¡±

    Rosemary tittered, and a flap of flesh under her chin shook. ¡°Do I look like a witch? My fingers ache of arthritis and my vision is dim with age.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ryan said. ¡°The women we¡¯re looking for are young and pretty. I¡¯ve seen the Green Witch myself, and she¡¯s got a rack that could set a man on fire. Magic or no.¡± Both men exploded into laughter. When he finally got a hold of himself, Ryan pointed at the cage. ¡°What¡¯s that you got there?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d ask.¡± Rosemary¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I found the land of myth. Where the beasts of legends and history still roam. This is a bird. If I didn¡¯t have this little thing in a cage, it would fly into the sky.¡±

    ¡°Dale, you hear this shit? This crazy old lady thinks she found a fairytale land.¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡± His dark eyes blazed, and he hissed. ¡°Do you want to get yourself killed? If the new Catherine heard you speak like this¡­¡±

    The two men stared daggers into Rosemary until she clucked her tongue and sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive my intrusion. I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble. My wagon broke a wheel down the road. I could pay handsomely for some help. Not money, but I¡¯ve brought animal skins for leather and¡±¡ªshe narrowed her eyes and signaled for them to come closer¡ª¡°There¡¯s wine if you¡¯d like a sip. Fresh from their vineyard. Ever tried that before?¡±

    The men stared at her greedily and shook their heads in the negative.

    Dale said dreamily, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, though. My Dad said it tasted sweeter than an Immaculate Daughter¡¯s pussy. Don¡¯t think he ever had one of those.¡±

    ¡°We might, huh?¡± Both men fell into a fresh bout of laughter. ¡°What with so many dropping the robes.¡±

    The men huddled, whispering softly to each other before breaking apart, and Dale stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Ryan here¡¯ll tend the door. If I¡¯m not back in ten minutes, he¡¯s raising the alarm.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we won¡¯t even be that long, I¡¯m only over the hill. My old back could barely take this brief walk as it was. Would you mind helping me?¡±

    Dale offered his arm, as calmly as if he helped his own grandmother.

    ¡°What a dear. If only my granddaughter were still around. The Blues took her, you know. What wretched creatures. I can only hope she¡¯s not alive for her sake and not carrying a bastard inside of her. You know how it is, right?¡±

    Dale nodded sincerely, and his face darkened. ¡°They¡¯re a blight on this world. Like the Catherine says, we must wipe the unnatural from existence. We¡¯ll start with the witches and move on to the Blueskins. I¡¯ll remember your name Brigitte and say a prayer for your granddaughter for each one I kill.¡±

    Rory tried telling Dale exactly what she thought of that, but it came out as a pretty tune.

    ¡°Listen to my little bird, she has so much to say about your words. Why, she must be as inspired as I am.¡± Rosemary gazed lovingly at Rory and winked.

    They arrived at the cart with a broken wheel. Betts¡ªor Rufus rather¡ªwaited patiently as always. Rory twittered a greeting, and the horse neighed back.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a member of the militia in Alma?¡± Rosemary asked as Dale fidgeted with the wheel.

    ¡°I am. I lead a group of my own men, actually. Take my orders from the Catherine herself.¡±

    ¡°What fortune to find such a powerful man as you.¡±

    Dale blushed as she loaded on the praise.

    Cheerfully, Rory sang, ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    Rosemary clapped her hands at her song. ¡°Such wonderful music birds make. Don¡¯t you think Dale? Here,¡± Rosemary said, once he finished changing the wheel. ¡°Taste it, have some before you have to share. It¡¯s your payment for a job well done.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡± He nodded and took a large swig from the wineskin. ¡°This is good.¡± He drank more greedily.

    ¡°Careful now, it packs a punch.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sh-fine,¡± his words slurred and his eyes crossed. He fell ungracefully, bumping his head on the side of the wagon before landing on the ground. Out cold.

    ¡°Your alchemist friend said it would work fast.¡± She opened the cage and Rory hopped out. The older witch said a few words, and Rory shifted back into her human form.

    The two women bound Dale up, tossed him in the wagon and headed back to the farmhouse.

    <hr>

    Dale came to, bound to a chair in the root cellar. They¡¯d lit a few torches for effect and made sure the edge of Sven¡¯s lab was in view. It made it all the more witchy. To add to the effect, Rory wished she had access to the spider webbing available during Halloween. She wanted to go all out and scare the hell out of the guy.

    ¡°Morning, cupcake,¡± she said and sat in a chair facing him.

    His mouth gaped at her. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t recognize me? That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m the other witch you met at the gate.¡±

    His eyes widened and all the color drained from his face. ¡°Were you the old woman?¡±

    ¡°Guess again.¡± Rory giggled at him. I might be having too much fun with this.

    ¡°The bird?¡±

    ¡°Tweet tweet, bitch.¡±

    He started screaming, and she put a finger to his lips.

    ¡°Shh. You really don¡¯t wanna do that. See, I won¡¯t hurt you. But what¡¯s outside, will.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear Immaculates, what¡¯s outside?¡± Beads of sweat dripped from his hairline.

    ¡°Seen any vampires around Alma lately?¡±

    ¡°Shit, they¡¯re here? You have them? They¡¯re working for you?¡±

    ¡°Think of them as free agents. But yes. They¡¯re here, and it¡¯s been a really long time since they¡¯ve had blood straight from the source.¡± Apart from Billie but he enjoyed it and that was beside the point. ¡°Also, don¡¯t you try to get away. Another of my friends is watching and I have a sneaking suspicion you can¡¯t run as fast as he can.¡±

    The shadows parted, and Asher in his feline form sauntered out. A thick growl shook out of him before he settled at the guard¡¯s foot and licked his chops.

    Rory excitedly mouthed, ¡°Perfect.¡±

    And the leopard rolled his eyes.

    Dale returned his attention to her, taking frequent glances back at Asher¡¯s cat form. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know if you let me live.¡±

    ¡°See, that wasn¡¯t hard. I really didn¡¯t want to use my magic on you since it¡¯s kind of a bummer. I want us to be friends.¡± At the close of her statement, she might have smiled a little too wide. She straightened and said, ¡°Before you start, I need to get someone else down here. She can keep track of the finer details. Holga? He¡¯s ready to talk.¡±

    ¡°You nailed the creepy vibe in the basement,¡± Holga said as she walked down the stairs. ¡°The glow from the portals adds a layer of otherworldly ambiance I wouldn¡¯t have expected.¡± She blinked at Dale and back to Rory. ¡°He¡¯s wet himself.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that happened when Asher appeared,¡± Rory said and wrinkled her nose at Dale. ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it so we can get you home, all right? What¡¯s with the double walls outside Alma?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re, um, protection.¡± Sweat poured heavily down his face, stinging his dark eyes, causing them to water too.

    Rory warmed her tone with as much authenticity as she could muster, she said, ¡°Dale, I really want us to be friends. I¡¯m sorry for the theatrics and the tricking you thing and the drugging you thing.¡± She made a face and sighed. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t have just gotten into the cart and talked to us. We¡¯re not nearly as bad as Grace makes us out to be.¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Now, I remember you, you¡¯re the hot chick that worked at the clinic. You and the big witch, Doc, helped my sister-in-law when she almost miscarried.¡±

    ¡°I remember her. Christine, was it? Did we hurt her? Did we hurt any of our patients?¡±

    ¡°No, but the Catherine says that¡¯s the way you trick us. You lure us in with false promises and pretty smiles before you sacrifice us to fuel your magic later.¡±

    Rory looked up at the ceiling and counted backwards from ten before responding. ¡°I see. So, you¡¯ve never seen witches harm anyone?¡±

    ¡°No. Not yet, at least.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but what about Grace?¡±

    Dale blanched.

    ¡°From your reaction, it¡¯s safe to say you¡¯ve witnessed her perhaps torture someone.¡± She placed a reassuring hand on his knee.

    He flinched but didn¡¯t protest. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve seen things in her chamber I wish I hadn¡¯t.¡± His eyes misted over.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m gonna untie you since we¡¯re civilized people here. All right? That way we can have a pleasant conversation like two people. Will you promise not to hurt anyone here?¡±

    ¡°I promise.¡± He gasped as she released him from the bonds.

    ¡°That¡¯s better. Would you like a glass of water or something to eat? I give you my word they won¡¯t be drugged or tampered with.¡±

    ¡°Water, please. If it¡¯s clean.¡±

    ¡°We can purify our water just as well over here. If not a little better.¡±

    Doc arrived with a glass and handed it to him. They were all working as one flawless machine. It sent a less chaotic, ¡®we stand together as one¡¯ vibe. Doc lingered behind her and put a hand on her shoulder. A chill of excitement worked through her.

    Asher yawned.

    She looked down and scratched her nose to hide a grin. Once composed, she gave her full attention to Dale. ¡°All right, now what¡¯s going on in Alma?¡±

    The man looked at all the witches gathered around him and deflated. ¡°All right. Because you helped Christine and my nephew, Jeffy is alive thanks to you¡­¡± He exhaled and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed with a hefty gulp. ¡°The old money in Alma ended up backing Grace for her takeover. There¡¯s a rumor that allowing witches to stay in town was hurting their profits and they couldn¡¯t have that. Another rumor was the elites didn¡¯t want to live next door to the tenters¡­ er, refugees.¡±

    He took another drink and smacked his lips. ¡°Good stuff.¡± He shifted uncomfortably.

    ¡°It is, but you¡¯re delaying your story,¡± Rory said and took his hand. Doc huffed in disapproval behind her. ¡°You¡¯re safe. Tell me. Please. We need to know so we can make things right.¡±

    Dale shivered and wiped at his face. ¡°It was the elites¡¯ idea to turn the refugee area into an internment camp of sorts. Free labor and they don¡¯t have to live next to them. They¡¯re given scraps to eat and only the clothes on their backs when they arrive. It¡¯s awful. Worst part is, the Immaculate Daughters are backing it. They say it¡¯s for the greater good, but few of us regular folk see it that way.¡±

    Rory moved her hand to Doc¡¯s and squeezed. He pulled his away and put them in his pockets. What the fuck? He¡¯d never pulled away from her before. Especially when she needed him. She looked down and frowned. ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can. Thank you for your help. Is there anything else I can do for you while you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to hurt me?¡± Dale looked surprised.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re not. If you haven¡¯t noticed, that¡¯s not our way, and I really hope you spread that to some sympathetic ears. Just be very careful who you talk to, though. Don¡¯t get yourself hurt for our sakes.¡±

    ¡°You have no idea. The camp isn¡¯t just for the refugees anymore. It¡¯s where they send anyone who stands up against the new regime. It wouldn¡¯t just be me that gets sent there either. My entire family, Jeffy even, would get locked up in there.¡±

    ¡°Please be safe then. We¡¯ll make our moves as quickly as we can.¡± She stood and nodded to Doc. ¡°We¡¯re going to put a bag over your head. I hope you understand, we can¡¯t have you knowing where we are.¡±

    Doc walked the blindfolded Dale to Rufus, who would drop the guard off on the far outskirts of Alma.

    Rory followed them outside, standing on the great porch in front of the farmhouse and sat in a large old wicker chair. Her eyes never leaving Doc as he hefted the man on the back of the horse.

    He mumbled a few words she couldn¡¯t make out to them both before Rufus trotted away.

    With a jaw clenched so tight she could almost hear his teeth crumbling, Doc passed by her with barely a glance.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said and stood. Her hand rested on his upper arm.

    He shrugged it away. ¡°Not in the mood, Rory. Me or Asher. You can¡¯t keep stringing us both along.¡± The front door slammed behind him before she could respond.

    She slouched back into the chair and put her head in her hands.

    Doc was right, she¡¯d have to choose, eventually. But more important things¡ªthings that involved sparing human lives mattered beyond her simple hormonal impulses.

    How would she live up to her promise to Dale? How could she save all the innocents with only a few witches?

 Book 2 - Chapter 11

    Rory awoke after a fitful night of sleep. Her first thought was to form a plan with Doc, but that was out of the question. He¡¯d avoided her since he stormed off. Even left rooms as she entered. Now who was the petty one? She asked herself, knowing well enough it wasn¡¯t just him. She held her pillow over her head and wished for an end. A new, more convenient apocalypse. When that failed to happen, she pulled on her robe and shambled for coffee. At least that would take the edge off.

    Well, if Doc hadn¡¯t been leaning against the counter, cup in hand, waiting for the brew to finish. He must not have gotten much sleep either if he¡¯s getting himself a cup. She groaned and turned to walk the other way.

    ¡°Rory, wait,¡± he said. ¡°I need to apologize. I¡¯ve been an ass.¡±

    She waved her hand to say it was nothing and smiled at him. It was a relief he was talking to her again. ¡°What crawled up your butt yesterday, anyway?¡±

    He grimaced, ¡°Well, it was Asher.¡± He held up a finger before she could interject. ¡°He was bragging to me about what a great chat you two had and all the chemistry. Then I got to remembering when you first met him. It was a mess. I shouldn¡¯t let him get in my head like that.¡±

    ¡°No. You shouldn¡¯t. Asher is fine enough, but he talks big. Did he tell you I used my power on him when he tried to kiss me?¡±

    ¡°He tried to kiss you?¡± Doc narrowed his eyes out the window.

    ¡°Way beyond the point. Doesn¡¯t matter because I wouldn¡¯t let him. Thanks to that episode, I found out my ability doesn¡¯t work on him. So that¡¯s fun.¡± She stood behind him and wrapped her arms around his chest.

    He wove the fingers of his free hand through hers and held it there, giving three light squeezes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get all worked up,¡± she said into his muscular back. ¡°I just need to get my head wrapped around not having Byron anymore and make some moves on my own.¡±

    The coffee pot beeped just as the lights flickered and went out.

    ¡°Sven didn¡¯t take his turn charging the generator again, did he?¡±

    ¡°Looks to be that way,¡± Rory said and filled their mugs. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    They made their way to the closet upstairs. Its original purpose had been to contain linen, but now held four silver orbs the size of bowling balls on plush maroon red pillows. If filled, they¡¯d hum with energy. Uncharged, they sat mute. As they currently were.

    ¡°I hoped that would bring you up here,¡± Rosemary said, appearing from Rory¡¯s room.

    ¡°You drained the batteries?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°I did. I wanted to show you something.¡± She held out her fingers and a small arc of electricity bounced between them and the generators. The lights flickered back to life. ¡°This should keep the balls charged longer. Uses less energy and outputs more power. Probably will allow you to hook-up a few other appliances to boot. Go on, you try it.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s electricity.¡±

    ¡°Which falls under your air domain. Go on.¡±

    Rory looked to Doc, who smiled and nudged her forward.

    She took a deep breath and held her hand over the ball.

    Nothing happened.

    She tried to focus on the little current of energy and¡­

    Still nothing happened.

    Defeated, her shoulders slumped. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just doesn¡¯t work for me.¡±

    Rosemary turned her by the shoulders so they were face to face. ¡°My dear, something up here¡±¡ªshe pointed to Rory¡¯s head¡ª¡°is blocking something down here¡±¡ªshe pointed to her heart¡ª¡°we need to get that sorted before any of this will work for you.¡±

    Doc snorted behind her. ¡°I could¡¯ve told you that much.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave it be for now. I expect you to keep practicing though.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rory said, but knew what the outcome would be. More tiny bursts of nothing.

    <hr>

    Later, all the witches and Rufus gathered around the table. They had a crude map drawn out of Alma, along with the books Holga had stolen from the Catherine and some other maps of the area. They could make a sketch of the Blueskin territory, but only the small portion they¡¯d gone to was complete.

    ¡°The way I see it, Alma¡¯s gotta change.¡± Sven sat back in his chair and crossed his arms.

    ¡°What if the rite of succession is carried out properly this time?¡± Nadine asked.

    Sven shook his head. ¡°Nah, we do that, it¡¯s only good till the next twat comes along.¡±

    Holga gave her glasses a quick nudge. ¡°Throughout history, religion and politics have brought out the worst in mankind. I think Sven is right. Having a governing body who also runs the local religion is dangerous and leads to corruption.¡±

    ¡°The last Catherine wasn¡¯t bad,¡± Doc said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Rory said and rested her head on her palm. ¡°But there¡¯s still no way of knowing what the next will bring, and the one after.¡±

    Nadine frowned and said, ¡°So, to avoid this, instead of one governing head, a council? A leader from the witches, the Daughters, the humans of Alma, etc.?¡±

    ¡°That might work,¡± Rosemary said. Her voice lost in thought. ¡°But it would be reliant on all parties working together.¡±

    Rory groaned in frustration and, to be honest, boredom. ¡°Aren¡¯t we getting a little ahead of ourselves? What can we do now? Doc?¡±

    ¡°Does anyone know what happened to the Blueskins after Byron killed Vic?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She flinched at the name of her lost love, and Doc glanced in commiseration at her.

    Rory wasn¡¯t even sure if the her only friend in the camp, Maggie, was still alive. As a whole, the Blueskins were fairly secretive about their own politics. ¡°Their raiding parties have gone down so we can assume something happened.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Doc shrugged at her. ¡°You and I could go see if Maggie is still at the same camp. Get the aid of as many Blueskins as possible.¡±

    The prospect of seeing her again lifted Rory¡¯s spirits. It was dangerous, but if Maggie¡¯s husband Gus had ascended to Big Chair¡ªwhat the Blueskins called their leader¡ªthey might have the full support of their people.

    The Blueskins got their name from the skin tone they all shared due to the silver additives put into their drinking water. No one was sure if it was to purify it or to protect them against the vampires, but it accomplished both. However, years of inbreeding in the community and isolation left a large portion of them with serious issues. They were the apocalyptic ¡®Hills Have Eyes¡¯ type.

    Though some Blues took in refugees from the camp outside of Alma to diversify their breeding pool. While Gus¡¯ wife Maggie was one who¡¯d gone along with the clan of her own free will, there were many tales of others who weren¡¯t so lucky.

    ¡°Fuck it, let¡¯s do it,¡± she said.

    A sparkle in Doc¡¯s eyes revealed he had more than just Blueskins in mind. Time on the open road, just the two of them, sleeping under what would be stars if the sky wasn¡¯t full of ugly gray clouds.

    ¡°Almost out of Blueshine,¡± Sven added. While nearly turpentine, he used the Blueskins¡¯ distilled liquor as a solvent for many of his concoctions. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t mind comin¡¯ along if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The tension lifted from Rory¡¯s chest, and she could¡¯ve kissed Sven for inviting himself. ¡°That¡¯d be great,¡± she said before Doc could object. ¡°What about Inboco? I hate to ask with everything you¡¯ve done for us so far, Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve hidden away for far too long. It¡¯s time for us to join the greater world. Asher and I will go to see who will stand with us.¡±

    ¡°And the Daughters?¡± Holga stared at the group. ¡°What do we do about them? Will we hold them accountable for their actions?¡±

    Doc crossed his arms. ¡°There might be some that didn¡¯t support Grace¡¯s rise to power. And if we lose all of them, we¡¯ll have to figure out another plan for Alma¡¯s water supply.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should do that no matter what,¡± Rory said. ¡°Seems to me, holding the supply gives them a little too much control. Holga, you were talking about the Catherine¡¯s dowsing rod.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s back straightened. ¡°Magical artifact? About five feet long? Crafted from a silvery metal with gold and bronze tones? That dowsing rod?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Holga said and pointed to her notes. ¡°It¡¯s held under lock and key within Alma and used for the Catherine¡¯s various rites including the water decontamination ritual. You¡¯ve heard of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Technically, that staff is mine but I let another witch borrow it to cleanse the area for Alma a long while ago.¡±

    ¡°The witch named Gloria?¡± Holga asked.

    ¡°The very same. But she never returned it. Didn¡¯t really have the heart to take it from them once I heard it became the new symbol of the Catherine.¡±

    Holga frowned. ¡°She never brought it back because they killed her for being a witch.¡±

    ¡°Did they? Well, that explains a lot. As for Alma, it seems as though they¡¯ve come full circle. Here we are again, facing our own witch hunt.¡± Rosemary waved a hand, the chimes of her bracelets disrupting the melancholy of the room. ¡°Get me that rod and I¡¯ll refresh the waters of the lake near Alma.¡±

    <hr>

    The trio, plus Rufus, departed for Blueskin territory the following morning. If everything went according to plan, it would take only three to four days round trip. At least Rufus had offered to take them so they wouldn¡¯t have to walk. Doc started the journey in gloomy spirits, confirming Rory¡¯s suspicions of his personal agenda, but before long the dark cloud over his head parted.

    Rory nestled between the two men, Sven reclined in his normal travel manner with an arm draped over his face, and Doc with one large arm supporting her back while the other hung off the side of the cart. She considered resting her head on his chest and taking a nap, but the intimacy might send him the wrong impression.

    Besides, the arm that surrounded her wasn¡¯t there for affection. Instead, it was there because Doc was far too large to sit with his arms at his sides.

    Not that she minded all that much.

    By the end of the first day, they were on the edge of Highland Blueskin territory. After camping for the night, they¡¯d reach their destination by midmorning.

    Just as they¡¯d gotten in their bedrolls, ready to turn in, footsteps and torches headed in their direction. Rory silently moved to hide behind the wagon, peeking out to see what was happening.

    Maggie¡¯s icy blue face, warmed by torchlight, came into view and Rory nearly leaped for joy. There¡¯d been an unspoken worry deep within her that the woman hadn¡¯t survived childbirth. Infant mortality was high in a world of unsanitary conditions. But the woman was lean and healthy. She smiled upon catching sight of first the wagon and then Doc.

    Rory left her spot and ran to her, open armed. The two women gasped and gushed in greeting.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hit me again,¡± Rory said. It was mostly a joke but the last two times she¡¯d seen her, she¡¯d gotten slapped.

    ¡°No. I won¡¯t do that.¡± Maggie blushed a gorgeous shade of violet.

    ¡°You look wonderful. Where¡¯s the baby?¡±

    ¡°Asleep, with Gus. It¡¯s late. But my scouts woke me when they saw you approach. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°First, answer me this, how¡¯d the war go?¡±

    Maggie beamed with pleasure. ¡°We¡¯ve all but won thanks to you. There were some casualties, but without your warning, there would have been more. We owe you a great debt.¡±

    Rory grew serious. ¡°That¡¯s partly why I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t lie and say I didn¡¯t want to see you, but this is a business call first and foremost. I take it Gus is Big Chair?¡±

    ¡°Mostly, there¡¯s still some resistance from a few of the Lowlanders.¡± Maggie frowned at her. ¡°Why? What¡¯s happening now?¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about what¡¯s going on in Alma?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been a little too busy to worry about what the outsiders are doing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a new leader in town and she¡¯s hunting my kind. Our sources say yours are next on the list.¡±

    Warmth drained from Maggie¡¯s face, enhancing the cold blue tint to her skin. ¡°My people have been fighting for almost a year without a rest. She¡¯ll destroy us.¡±

    ¡°We''re planning an attack. I¡¯ve got some people to fight with, but we need your help. I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but do we have the Blueskins support in this?¡±

    Maggie drew out a long breath and glanced at the men behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll need to talk to Gus first. How can I contact you?¡±

    Sven appeared by Rory¡¯s side and pulled two potions from his pocket and handed them to the Blueskin woman. ¡°Who knows?¡± He tapped a finger on the side of his nose twice and winked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what that means,¡± Maggie said, looking at the bottles in her hand and back at him. ¡°And what do I do with these?¡±

    He tsked. ¡°Means this¡¯ll do. Our camp¡¯s hidden, but these¡¯ll send ya there if you drink it two days from now at sundown. We¡¯re trustin¡¯ this¡¯ll be our little secret, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s witch magic? I understand now. Why didn¡¯t you say that in the first place?¡±

    ¡°Thought I didn¡¯t need to spell it out for ya, love."

    Doc stepped forward and pushed the Brit aside. ¡°Before we go back home, do you, or anyone in your community need medical attention?¡±

    Thank you, Doc. Rory thought he might have interrupted Sven before he accidentally started another war. The Blueskins lurking behind Maggie hadn¡¯t liked his tone.

    Maggie drew out a long sigh of relief. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, we have many injured that I¡¯m afraid won¡¯t make it without help.¡±

    ¡°Take Rory and I there now. Sven, meet up with us when Rufus is decent?¡±

    ¡°Decent now,¡± he said and strolled up to meet them. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Rufus. And you must be Maggie. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± He turned to Doc and said, ¡°But I¡¯m gonna stay here if that¡¯s okay. Figure I can sleep while you¡¯re doing your thing. I¡¯ll just take us all home whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave a scout behind to stand watch.¡± Maggie nodded at a man behind her and he stepped forward. She broke into the simple speech of the Blueskin tongue and said, ¡°Watch man. Keep safe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rory said. Grateful things were working out for once.

    Maggie eyed Rufus. ¡°How is this small man going to carry you all¡ªespecially Doc?¡±

    Rory smirked. ¡°He has his ways.¡±

    <hr>

    They worked until the unnatural light shone in the sky¡ªmorning. A worn look edged over Doc¡¯s face. His sightless eyes squinted into white slits, denoting an overuse of his healing ability. Thanks to him, the ranks of able-bodied Blueskin warriors swelled in number, literally overnight.

    Rory settled into the cart and peered in amazement as he sat beside her and summoned a tiny pool of water in his hands. The hazy film over his eyes melted as he washed it away.

    ¡°That¡¯s new,¡± she said.

    He grunted and wrapped a heavy arm around her to steady himself. ¡°Takes a lot¡­ mmf¡­ out of me. Barely had anything left already.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait then?¡±

    ¡°Wanted to see you before we fell asleep.¡± His hefty frame wavered, and he kissed the top of her head. Almost immediately, his breathing grew heavy.

    ¡°Just fuck and get on with it,¡± Sven said and groaned as his side of the cart bounced over a large pothole. ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell ya ginger bastard. Watch the damn road.¡±

 Book 2 - Chapter 12

    The first sign of the coming meeting was the departure of the vampires from the farmhouse grounds. All except Molly and a nerdy vampire who looked to have turned when he was only nineteen or twenty. From his slight build and fidgety fingers, he seemed better suited for biting necks in a virtual world instead of their own.

    The two vamps entered the farmhouse for the first time and sat beside their liaison at the massive old dining room table. Both seemed oddly at ease and somehow playful as Billie continuously bringing attention to his throat. Which to vampires was equivalent to ringing a dinner bell. Molly winked at the pair, who both sighed in delight.

    Is Billie getting more action than I am? Rory wondered.

    Maggie and Gus appeared on the front lawn. The bottles Sven had given them still at their lips.

    Nadine welcomed them to the witches¡¯ home and ushered them into the dining area.

    The Blueskin couple looked bizarre to Rory outside of their own camp. Their unusual complexions stood out more than the two vampires. There was silver showing at Gus¡¯ light blond temples and he¡¯d grown the beginnings of a beard.

    Doc helped Maggie into her seat and Gus took an open one next to her. He nodded at the members present and folded his hands in his lap.

    Maggie must have given him some etiquette lessons, Rory thought in amazement.

    A low growl formed in Asher¡¯s throat, and his eyes narrowed. He gripped the tabletop, his fingers shaping into claws and his breath came in quick shallow gasps. The exposed tattoos on his arms bristled.

    ¡°This is going to end before it even gets started,¡± Rory muttered.

    The nerdy vampire stood up and yelped. His fangs retracted out of instinct and Gus jumped up to protect his wife.

    ¡°Sit the fuck down,¡± Rory commanded the vampire, fusing the magic into her words.

    A tiny squeal left his lips as his body sat down for him. Stock still in his seat, he glowered at Rory.

    She turned her attention to Gus. Maggie patted his arm, and he returned to his chair, his eyes focused on the struggling shifter.

    ¡°Nessa, you¡¯re needed immediately,¡± Rosemary called.

    The witch ran into the room and whispered softly into Asher¡¯s ear. Magic pulsed through the room as she spoke.

    Asher closed his eyes. The growl tapered and his posture relaxed to normal human instead of trapped predator.

    ¡°Forgive my son. His other-self panicked after years of hearing the threats both vampires and Blueskins pose. Some beasts can be territorial, especially when confined in close-quarters.¡±

    Despite the continued unease in the room, the meeting began. And droned on far too long for Rory''s liking.

    She spent the majority of it with her hearing tuned out. Her idle mind focused on the body language of those around her.

    The Blueskin couple leaned into each other, their pinkies locked together in a subtle display of affection. With pride sparkling in her eyes, Maggie watched her husband stumble through full sentences instead of his clipped native tongue.

    Rosemary and Asher sat silently, speaking volumes in glances to each other.

    While Doc kept himself mostly professional. Occasionally, he¡¯d bump his leg into Rory¡¯s rousing her into the present and the touch would linger.

    Finally, with armies pledged and plans drawn out, the council ended. Everyone stood to go their separate ways.

    Everyone except the nerdy vampire who sat unmoving. Helpless.

    ¡°Oops.¡± Rory shrugged. ¡°It¡¯ll wear off. Still haven¡¯t figured out a counter spell.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Rosemary took a sharp breath.

    ¡°Like I said, it wears off eventually, so I just kinda figured what¡¯s the point?¡±

    She gestured at the vampire stuck to his chair. ¡°That¡¯s the point. It¡¯s irresponsible and disrespectful.¡±

    Rory turned and looked at the helpless vampire. ¡°Go on and go.¡±

    Nothing happened.

    ¡°You need to mean it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried it before, meant it, and it didn¡¯t work.¡± Her cocky attitude melted away into a puddle around her feet. It had been in this very house over a year ago. Byron stood frozen in the living room after their first real evening together. He tried to kiss her neck, and she panicked.

    For all I knew, he would have bitten me that night and who knows where we¡¯d be.

    ¡°Are you sure you wanted them free?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Not, she finished the statement in her mind. If I¡¯m being honest with myself, it was safer having him tied up and out of eating distance. Her shoulders fell, and she took a deep breath. ¡°Go on and go.¡± This time the magic filled her words, and the vampire took off. ¡°You¡¯re both uninvited to the house. Thank you for coming.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡± Rosemary asked and patted Rory¡¯s back.

    <hr>

    With their differences finally resolved, Nadine and Sven were cozied up in bed together. So Rory got in bed alone, still wondering what would happen if Byron bit her that night at the farmhouse.

    As often happened when she didn''t have someone nearby to keep her company, she cried herself to sleep again. Though each time there were a few less tears to shed. His smell was still too present, and the memory of his lips just as real as though they kissed yesterday.

    The sound of chirping birds and the warm summer breeze against her skin roused her.

    Fuck, she thought as she realized she¡¯d been pulled into Mara¡¯s domain in her sleep. Fuck her and her goddamn heavy-handed bullshit.

    ¡°Language, Aurora.¡± The old woman stood near her. Just as she appeared the last they¡¯d met. Her stooped frame propped on a cobalt staff. The same old brown dress and maroon shawl that made her look like she stepped out of a renaissance festival. Her silver-white hair spun into a tight bun at the top of her head.

    ¡°Oh, yay. I¡¯m here. Are you going to send me on some bullshit quest too? Or are you sending Doc and the rest of my friends away to add more salt to the wound?¡± The pocket reality of perpetual bright blue skies and lush flower-filled meadows lost its wonderland charm. She wanted to tear each blade of grass from the ground and shove them down the old lady''s throat. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Mara leered at her, and Rory swallowed her anger. Her thoughts weren¡¯t safe around the old crone who picked up on everything. It was best to cool her head a bit while she still had one.

    The ancient witch ran a thumb across her staff and sighed. ¡°I understand you¡¯re cross with me, but it was for a good reason.¡±

    ¡°Oh well, that makes it better. My world got fucked up not once but twice thanks to you. But it was all for a good reason. So...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see him again.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± she asked, ignoring the butterflies that flitted in her stomach.

    ¡°In time.¡± Mara waved a dismissive hand. ¡°You should have known there would be a price for the gift I gave him.¡±

    ¡°You could have told me so I was ready.¡±

    ¡°Was that my secret to tell?¡±

    Rory¡¯s spite shattered into humiliation. She¡¯d been so angry at Mara. And bitter. But she was right, there was always a cost, and she was only taking her due. It wasn¡¯t her duty to tell a partner what the other was doing.

    If he¡¯d just been honest with me. Tears burned her eyes.

    ¡°Aurora, you¡¯d still be angry. Even if he told you the very day we made the deal.¡±

    ¡°But at least I wouldn¡¯t feel like this, maybe.¡±

    ¡°The past is over. His mistakes are made, and he lives with them.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°But he deals with his sins alone. Without the aid of not one but two suitors to distract him. You¡¯re fickle as the wind, girl.¡±

    Rory shuddered and balled her fists. ¡°You had centuries to wait and let us be. One year. That¡¯s all we had.¡±

    ¡°The both of you were too busy playing house to realize the walls crashed down around you. Hatred spread like flash fires through Alma, and you moaned like a king¡¯s whore for him.¡± Her eyes burned into Rory.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Rory spat, though terrified those would be her last ever uttered words. It wasn¡¯t in her to back down when she was wronged.

    ¡°You want to see where you were headed? Here.¡± Mara pushed a finger against Rory¡¯s forehead. ¡°Enjoy what the future would be for the two of you had I not intervened.¡±

    The world went black.

    <hr>

    Kisses soft as silk brushed against her lips. She leaned into him, the familiarity of him. She opened her eyes and Byron kissed the tip of her nose, her mouth, her neck, her breasts. His fingers traveled lower, and she gasped.

    They were in their room at the farmhouse. He¡¯d met up with them in Inboco. They¡¯d rescued Nadine and made their escape together. The rest was a horrible nightmare.

    His kisses moved further south, and she stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re really here. I need to look at you.¡± She¡¯d started crying again, but this time it was for no other reason than pure joy.

    ¡°Where would I go?¡± He looked at her with growing concern. ¡°Did you have a bad dream?¡±

    She kissed him again and again, nodding into his kisses, and wetting his face with her tears. ¡°I love you so much. You can¡¯t ever leave me.¡±

    ¡°I love you too and I¡¯m right here. Use your power and make me stay in bed all day to prove it.¡± He held her hands and kissed each fingertip.

    ¡°I might just-¡±

    Nadine¡¯s screams from below shattered their moment of peace.

    Byron jumped from the bed and narrowly avoided a lit torch tossed through the window. ¡°Run, Rory. Grace found us.¡±

    They ran to the staircase, but it was already rapidly burning and deteriorating.

    Rory coughed through the growing smoke. ¡°We have to jump out a window.¡±

    They turned to open Doc¡¯s bedroom door, but the floor gave way beneath them.

    They fell.

    Broken boards tore into their bodies.

    Byron had protected her from the worst of the damage and was gone already.

    She tried to stand, but a plank pierced them together.

    This is it, she thought.

    Rory felt herself burn and finally fade away in his arms.

    <hr>

    She opened her eyes while gasping for breath and coughing. ¡°What the fuck was that?¡±

    ¡°Such foul language for a lady,¡± Mara scolded. ¡°I told you already, Aurora.¡± She looked down at Rory¡¯s convulsing form with an almost sad expression. ¡°I was hoping to spare you the pain, but you seemed insistent.¡±

    ¡°So, what, you brought me here to torture me?¡± Rory still shook from her brush with death. Her stomach churned violently, and she rolled to her side to vomit. She cried harder and pulled her knees to her chest.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Mara raised her hand and Rory rose with it.

    She¡¯s using my power again on me. Great. Are you listening to me, Mara? Fuck you. I won¡¯t let you get the better of me that easy. Rory lifted her chin in defiance.

    ¡°Is it just me or did I feel the tremors of a tiny earthquake? Too bad you had to wrap it in that smug little attitude of yours. But your little displays keep putting me in a sharing mood. It was so much fun the first time, don¡¯t you think?¡± Mara¡¯s eyes burned like hot coals, and she stepped closer. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re strong enough for a darker vision. Since you keep wondering what would have happened if your lover had bitten you that night. Let¡¯s find out.¡±

    Rory flinched away, but the arthritic finger tapped into her third eye and once more she fell down the rabbit¡¯s hole.

    <hr>

    Cold skin pressed against hers. Hands hungrily tore at clothing. The partner was new and exciting and familiar all at the same time. His tongue lapped at her neck.

    This is where I should command him to stop, she thought, but didn¡¯t.

    She gasped as his fangs entered her.

    He drank greedily from her neck, but he was hungry for more than blood. He pushed himself against her, hard and ready.

    He was too insistent and taking too much.

    She was fading. If she didn¡¯t make him stop, she¡¯d die. It took him three hundred years, but he¡¯d gotten the better of her. ¡°No more,¡± she said in a voice so small it was barely her own. ¡°You took too much.¡±

    The power of her blood took hold. Stronger than her voice could ever be, a vampire drinking from her created a thrall. Immediately he obeyed and closed the wound. Without saying a word, he opened a vein in his wrist for her and placed it against her lips.

    Her eyes narrowed at him and her top lip curled.

    But head bowed, he insisted.

    The blood reached her mouth and her mind filled with faces of those who died long ago at the hands of the creature before her. She clenched the arm to her mouth, reveling in the power building inside her body. Her magic flared and windows shattered. The dormant monster inside herself, the one who fed on her deceit and corruption, opened its eyes.

    It was hungry and insatiable.

    The vampire fell on his knees in front of her, kissing her feet. Worshiping her. He dared a peek at her face, and his eyes held something beyond love.

    Obsession.

    A horrible smile crept upon her lips. He made a beautiful pet. She watched with a growing pride as the thing she¡¯d feared, the Man from Table Five, lost himself to her. After all the horror and self-doubt, it was intoxicating to feel so in control.

    If it was this easy to dominate him, how would the others fare? Not so far away, the witches slept and they would join her. She would control the chaos of this world, the same way she conquered the creature of her nightmares.

    Rory¡¯s true self, lost inside the growing malaise of this other version of her, screamed in frustration but was unheard.

    She was no longer the Rory that had been. But neither was she vampire. She was a perverse version of the two and more powerful than both combined.

    Her body tightened and hummed with energy. She fucked him, marking him with her scent. ¡°Mine,¡± she hissed. Magic flowed from her, weaving into the words. A spell that would never wear off.

    The scene grew distant, and another took its place.

    With the rest of the vampires under her influence, Alma fell quickly. The Catherine of old, once so careless with Rory¡¯s life, hung from the city gates next to her right hand, Grace.

    The leadership of the Blueskins passed from the traitorous Vic to herself. She gave the loathsome creature to her pet Byron to do with as he pleased¡ªnever bothering to learn his fate¡ªand took the three witches Vic had tortured into her care.

    Soon after, Inboco burned.

    Beside her, Nadine shed a single tear as the last who dared stand against Rory fell. The exsanguinated body of Rosemary lay at her feet.

    ¡°She was delicious,¡± Rory said and moaned in delight. ¡°Old magic flowed in her veins.¡± She took Asher as another pet to make three in total. While she¡¯d taken the large witch called Doc as a pet, she hadn¡¯t claimed him yet. It was more fun to break him. Force him to watch her claim others. Allow hands to explore the body he would never touch.

    The night she took Inboco, she leaned back in her bed in what was once the Catherine¡¯s chambers. The old holy place was profaned. The walls scarred. Graffitied with lewd drawings in blood.

    Doc stared with the same hurt expression that excited her, and she contemplated finally claiming him. But no, that would spoil her fun.

    Byron and Asher took their places on either side of her. They disrobed her. Pleasured her. Pleasured each other. Yet her leer never fell from Doc.

    The other unturned witches joined them, and her bed writhed with bodies. Holga¡¯s dark flesh pressed against Nadine¡¯s own, pale and freckled skin. Sven poured libations down Rory¡¯s throat and lightly pinched her left nipple.

    A mistake the true Rory realized immediately. But this twisted version wasn¡¯t familiar enough with him to know his tricks. Or what he was capable of.

    Her head clouded, and she shook. Her vision doubled.

    Both thralls, Asher and Byron, howled in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Billie cried and drove a stake through Byron¡¯s heart. The vampire crumbled to dust while his killer looked on, shocked and heartbroken.

    Asher moved to change, but the blonde, Nessa, from Inboco forced his leopard into hibernation. He made to cast a spell, but the ungrateful bitch Rory had saved from Vic¡¯s clutches¡ªLena¡ªblinded him. He doubled over and shrieked before Nadine drove a dagger into his throat.

    The witches turned to Rory, but her limbs refused to move. She tried to speak, but whatever Sven had given her had damaged her vocal cords.

    I should have claimed the drunken fool, were her last thoughts.

    Before Doc held the Catherine¡¯s dowsing rod and brought it down on Rory¡¯s skull.

    Once¡­ Twice¡­ Three times¡­

 Book 2 - Chapter 13

    Rory¡¯s bedroom returned. The soft pillow under her head and a thin blanket over half her body. No one from her past lingered beside her, and for that, she breathed a heavy sigh of relief. There was a presence in the room with her, however. But it was familiar and comforting.

    Rosemary lingered on the edge of her bed, a steaming cup of tea in hand. Upon seeing Rory¡¯s eyes flicker open, worry lines formed on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to wake you,¡± she said and offered the cup.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, thank you,¡± Rory said as she sat up in bed to accept the offering. Her hands shook hard enough to spill a few drops of the scalding beverage.

    ¡°Nightmares?¡±

    The cup stopped halfway to her mouth. ¡°I wasn¡¯t screaming or anything, was I?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing so dramatic.¡± Rosemary smoothed Rory¡¯s sleep mussed hair. ¡°I woke when someone toyed with the wards. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out who it¡¯d be, since there¡¯s only a single witch I¡¯m aware of powerful enough to get through. Add all the magical residue she left lying around¡ªmy, she¡¯s gotten sloppy in her old age¡ªit wasn¡¯t hard to follow the trail straight to your room. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was up to exactly, but I figured a cup of tea couldn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    There was kindness in the woman¡¯s eyes, but Rory couldn¡¯t help a moment of distrust. ¡°This is going to sound insane but humor me, please?¡± She eyed the cup of tea in her hands and sniffed it. Do I even know what it would smell like if she put something in it?

    Rosemary¡¯s lips drew in a tight smile that failed to reach her tired eyes. ¡°Go on, dear. I¡¯ll tell you whatever you need to know.¡±

    Was that resignation in her tone? It was bad, but not THAT bad. Unless she saw it too. Is that even possible? Rory sighed. ¡°Is this happening? I mean, you¡¯re actually here in my bedroom with me this second, correct?¡±

    A soft chuckle left the older woman¡¯s throat. Her long silver and gold braid fell to a shoulder as she scooped Rory into her arms. ¡°What did she do to you this time? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Visions, I guess. Why? What did you think I was going to say?¡±

    ¡°With Mara, who knows?¡± Rosemary tipped a shoulder. ¡°She tried meddling in the past, and that didn¡¯t work out so well. For all involved.¡±

    ¡°The gods died, I know. She told me. All of us witches, I mean.¡±

    The older woman drew in a sharp breath. ¡°I¡¯m surprised she told you. Mara doesn¡¯t like to part with information without something in return.¡±

    A bitter laugh left Rory¡¯s throat. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s gotten plenty in return. It¡¯s safe to say my life¡¯s been a mess since I met her.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Rosemary said and put pillows behind her back to support her.

    Between hiccups, laughs, and occasional bursts of sobs, Rory told all, from Byron chasing her to her time under Mara¡¯s instruction, before building the nerve to speak of the things she¡¯d just endured. Once it all finally gushed out of her, she felt better and the world became solid again.

    Next to Rosemary, she was like a little girl wrapped in her mother¡¯s arms after a nightmare.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the tale,¡± the older witch said finally.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it for a second but there¡¯s one thing to take comfort from, if you¡¯re able.¡± Rosemary pulled away to look directly into Rory¡¯s eyes.

    She fought the urge to rest her own anywhere but the intense stare she received.

    ¡°Mara doesn¡¯t do these things without reason.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t help. Like, at all.¡± Tears prickled her eyes, and she wiped them away in annoyance.

    Rosemary sighed. ¡°Truth be told, I didn¡¯t think it would help either, but it was worth a try.¡± She kissed Rory on the forehead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a walk? Sometimes a bit of fresh air helps clear out the cobwebs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot,¡± Rory said and shivered as the memory of the dream came back to her. She could almost smell smoke and burning wood. ¡°Better than being in this place with so many memories. Thank you.¡±

    She stretched and hugged Rosemary before finding a pair of pants to put on while the older woman took her leave.

    <hr>

    From the wicker chair on the front porch, the silent world stretched out before her. While she missed the noises associated with nighttime, the new quiet was comforting. The crickets and bullfrogs only sang in Inboco anymore, leaving the rest of the world with the groans of lifeless trees and rustles of dead grass.

    Above her, the clouds continued their dance of ever spiraling, ever churning madness. Behind them would be a sky full of stars and a clear silver moon. How long before they became visible again? How much had changed since the last time she stretched out to gaze upwards? Was the north star still there? After the shift, is it even right to call it that? She wished she¡¯d paid more attention in school. What direction did it point in then? Probably South?

    The wind picked up and tousled her hair. Come run with me, it seemed to tell her. Her bare feet dropped to the old wooden planks and icy cold nail heads until her toes sunk into the green lawn. A breeze pushed at her back, urging her forward, and she ran.

    Unsure where she and the wind were headed, they went there together. Fallen undergrowth swirled around her in tiny vortexes. The trees flew past at what seemed to be a dazzling speed. Her legs ached and a rock bit into the bottom of her foot. Still, a laugh escaped her, somewhat manic but pleasant all the same.

    The only thing she could do was run faster. The gale blew through her hair, and she remembered holding Byron as he ran. His cool skin against hers.

    The nightmare replayed in her head. Hungry kisses and a sharp bite on her neck. She pushed herself harder.

    A flash of spotted fur shot past her and stopped ten paces away. Leopard Asher groaned at her and sat directly in her path.

    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± The corners of her lips tugged up despite her disappointment with the end of her run. Had running always felt that amazing?

    He slowly blinked in her general direction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine, just enjoying a night out.¡± She attempted to pass, but he growled. The pleasure that arrived when she first saw him already wore thin.

    He sniffed her feet and sighed. A rough tongue lapped at the arch of her left foot.

    ¡°The hell are you doing? That tickles,¡± she said and tripped, falling hard on her backside.

    Bare human legs walked into her field of vision. If she glanced up, she¡¯d see him in all his glory. And she did. When she finally met his clear blue eyes, a smirk played across his handsome face.

    Yeah, yeah. I might have lingered a little too long over...

    He held out a hand for her.

    She stood with a hiss of pain from her foot and concentrated on his mouth, not allowing her view to drift back down.

    ¡°Your feet are bleeding. It made tracking you easier after I caught your scent.¡±

    ¡°Why were you tracking me?¡± she asked, though uncertain she wanted an answer and hobbled towards the farmhouse. But she couldn¡¯t be sure which way was correct. The dead trees all looked the same, and she hadn¡¯t exactly paid attention where she¡¯d gone.

    Suddenly she was glad for Asher¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°You¡¯re going in the wrong direction.¡± He grabbed her arm and turned her, sighing with exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate I found you.¡±

    ¡°Why? So, you can have your way with me in the woods?¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    His eyes moved away from hers and a dimple formed in his cheek she hadn¡¯t noticed before. ¡°No, but I wouldn¡¯t object if you asked.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    He waved a hand at the expanse of dead oaks and withered undergrowth. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Before either could take advantage of their situation, there was a loud crash and a fiery streak of light scattered the rolling gray clouds. For a moment, she caught sight of a sky full of brilliant twinkling stars, just as she¡¯d imagined, before the blanket hid them away again. A ball of fire plummeted to the ground and extinguished itself, revealing a large, undamaged object. Right before it crashed, in defiance of gravity, the bundle slowed until it drifted like a feather behind the treeline.

    ¡°Starfall?¡± she asked and felt her body tingle with excitement. She liked to think of Starfalls as care packages sent from magic. No one was sure what brought them there or what they would be. Some were as small as a single box and others as large as a shipping container. Once in a very great while, it would be a new witch. It was how all but the witches from Inboco had arrived.

    Asher slid his grip from her upper arm to her hand. ¡°Your foot too sore for an adventure?¡±

    Unlike the other men she¡¯d encountered, instead of sending her home to heal while they bravely secured the goods, he asked her to come along. It was a welcome change.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said and pulled him forward.

    They walked through the overgrowth and dead trees for a few minutes without saying a word, enjoying the silence of the world around them. Until he glanced sideways at her and said, ¡°You smell like my mother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rory nearly laughed before realizing Rosemary had been comforting her not too long ago. Is his sense of smell that strong? ¡°Long story but I had a nightmare, or vision, I guess. She was helping me with that.¡±

    His body relaxed. ¡°She didn¡¯t send you after me?¡±

    ¡°No, but why would she? And what are you doing out here, anyway?¡± Rory inspected him to check for¡ªWhat am I looking for? Another excuse to look at his goods?

    ¡°I go hunting at night to clear my head and get some fresh meat. As for why mother would send you, who knows. I stopped questioning her motives around a century ago.¡± Their eyes met, and he seemed to consider her. ¡°You said you had a vision? There¡¯s no need to answer if you¡¯re not comfortable. But was I in it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rory pressed her lips together tightly and focused on where to step to keep herself from falling again.

    ¡°What was my part?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what that mattered, let alone why he¡¯d even care. He hadn¡¯t exactly been Mr. Sensitive in the time they¡¯d known each other.

    ¡°It could mean something is all,¡± he said and shrugged.

    ¡°If you want to know whether I¡¯m having sexy dreams about you, then no. It wasn¡¯t sexy at all.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°I see. Was I the same?¡±

    ¡°Not really. It was fucked up and I¡¯m pretty ashamed about what happened.¡±

    ¡°Did you kill me?¡±

    ¡°No again.¡±

    He stopped walking. ¡°Then tell me.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s get moving before someone else finds the Starfall.¡±

    His forehead knitted together as she spoke, and when finished he shook his head. ¡°Why are you ashamed of that vision? You were powerful and deadly. Those are both appealing qualities.¡±

    The Starfall came into view and the muscles in his body tensed. His eyes grew wide and alert, the pupils reshaping themselves to slits. His top lip lifted, and he took deep breaths, sniffing and tasting the surroundings. ¡°No one¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re safe. Got it.¡± She ran ahead before he could stop her. Her foot hurt, but that was a concern for later. Now she needed to see what the magic of this world had given them.

    The crate¡¯s exterior had markings that appeared Russian. She pried at the top with her fingers, but noticed nails held it shut.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± he said, as if she hadn¡¯t figured that out for herself already.

    ¡°No shit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too heavy to lift, but we can get it home another way.¡± He placed both palms on the wooden lid and bowed his head. Creases formed on his forehead in concentration. He looked up at her and scowled. ¡°Are you going to help me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Um, what are we doing exactly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re attuned to air, right? Place your hands on mine and act as though you¡¯re adding magic to the battery.¡±

    ¡°With lightning or the other way?¡±

    ¡°Only a boost, Rory. Unless you¡¯re trying to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Just making sure.¡± She laughed nervously and received another sharp look. After straightening her face, she settled her palms on his and forced magic into them. The crate shook and lifted, remaining in place by a pillow of air. They wouldn¡¯t have to lift it, only push it to the farmhouse. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we did it.¡±

    ¡°Me either.¡± He scratched the back of his head. ¡°For a minute I was thinking I¡¯d have to ask a shadowling to carry it.¡±

    ¡°Do I want to know what that is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Just the creation of a lonely little boy who could make friends with the shadows.¡±

    <hr>

    It was light out by the time they reached the farmhouse. Doc waited for them in an old wicker chair and rose as they approached. His body twitched as though he meant to run for her. Instead, he stood his ground. His eyes moved to the crate and then narrowed at Asher¡¯s naked form.

    Doc¡¯s knuckles popped and cracked.

    Asher released the spell, and the box fell with a loud thud. ¡°Calm down before you rouse the bear from hibernation. I was out hunting when I found her and didn¡¯t have a set of clothing. Her feet need tending.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Rory said out loud and then whispered in his ear. ¡°Can you go find some pants, please? It¡¯s distracting.¡±

    Asher smirked.

    But she turned away from him. Doc sat watching. And the last thing she wanted to do was send him the wrong message about her intentions. Not that she had any clue what her intentions actually were. Things had gotten a little foggy for a minute back in the woods.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said and stalked into the house.

    Doc moved next to her and wrapped an arm around her waist, meaning to help her hobble to the porch. ¡°Dammit,¡± he grumbled and glared at the ground before picking her up. Instead of the warm softness she¡¯d grown used to in his chest, it was hard and uninviting. He sat her down without a word and went inside.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she should follow to question him or wait for him to come back. Since he¡¯d been the one who put her in the chair, she waited for him to return.

    When he finally came back with a bowl of water and a rag, he¡¯d set his jaw and took to washing her feet.

    ¡°Doc, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°A number of things,¡± he mumbled. ¡°First, why didn¡¯t you wear shoes when you went for a walk?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it,¡± she said and felt her ears burn.

    ¡°That¡¯s about what I expected.¡± He sighed and gave her a helpless look.

    ¡°Rosemary suggested I get some fresh air after she talked me down from a nightmare. All I¡¯d planned on was hanging out on the porch and watching the dark gray sky get brighter. The mood to run hit me after I was already outside.¡± Her actions sounded even more ridiculous saying them out loud, but it was the truth and Doc always knew when she was trying to get a fast one by him.

    He¡¯d been around Sven for too long, she guessed.

    ¡°Well, that sounds like something you¡¯d do.¡± He inspected the cuts once they were all clean and wiped them away with the tips of his fingers. White film flickered over his eyes, but the healing was minor and it vanished. The sharpness in his demeanor melted, and he shook his head at her. ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡±

    She took in the wide set of his shoulders and the sturdy hands that so effortlessly wiped away the pain of others. The breath caught in her throat and she held back asking him about the picnic he¡¯d offered. It would be selfish. Hell, hadn¡¯t she just been flirting with Asher? She cringed at herself internally. Why is it Asher comes around and I¡¯m nothing but a walking hormone?

    Doc dumped the water into the flower bed and tossed the dirty rag in the empty bowl. ¡°So, what¡¯s this you found?¡± he asked, motioning towards the crate.

    ¡°Not sure yet, other than a Starfall. I watched it happen. Have you seen one before?¡±

    ¡°A few times. First time I thought it was mortar fire,¡± he said and rubbed at the stubble on his cheek. ¡°I might have panicked a little. It¡¯s a good thing Sven was there to talk me down.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll see one sometime, together?¡±

    ¡°Odds are in our favor that it¡¯ll happen. Guess we¡¯ll just have to stick around each other to make them even better.¡± He grinned and made to touch her face.

    She withdrew, and he frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you touch me, ya big jerk. Just not with foot water. Ick.¡± She swatted at him. ¡°Hurry and wash your hands so we can dig into this thing. I want to see what¡¯s inside. After, maybe you and I could go for a walk? Promise I¡¯ll even wear shoes this time.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡±

    She stuck her head in the door behind him and yelled, ¡°There¡¯s a Starfall here, guys. Everyone that wants the chance of calling dibs on something needs to get your asses out front!¡±

    Minutes later, the witches gathered around the Starfall crate. Rufus grabbed an old crowbar from the barn and pried it open. A sealed envelope containing a letter written in more Russian sat on a mass of packing straw.

    Holga, her hair a mess and still in an over-sized sleep shirt, began reading the message aloud, ¡°Please find the requested items enclosed for your unit.¡±

    ¡°You speak Russian?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read multiple books on languages and while I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m fluent in them, I¡¯m comfortable. Not that it matters anymore.¡± Holga appeared wistful for a split second before reading the rest of the letter. ¡°I¡¯m sending them personally so you understand the gravity of my appreciation for all you do in support of the motherland. Signed, B.Y. Hmm¡­ Interesting.¡±

    They threw the packing straw aside until they found the treasures within.

    Rory and Nadine cheered as they uncovered ten large tins of coffee grounds.

    ¡°Father Christmas came early this year, Ladies and Gents,¡± Sven said and grabbed multiple cartons of cigarettes despite Nadine¡¯s outraged cries. He tore into a pack and lit it with a flame he produced from a fingertip. The gears visibly ground in his head before he returned for large gallon jugs of vodka.

    ¡°Save one for me, at least,¡± Doc said and snagged a bottle from the Brit. ¡°Not for drinking,¡± he said to the shocked expressions at him. ¡°Our sterilization processes aren¡¯t the best around here. It¡¯s better than nothing in a pinch.¡±

    ¡°Smart thinkin¡¯, Doc,¡± Sven said. ¡°Now I know where to look when I¡¯m out.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re right, Mr. Sven, this is like Christmas! What else did we get?¡± Billie eagerly peered inside. ¡°Phones? But they don¡¯t work anymore.¡± He held a blocky satellite phone and grazed a finger along the number pad. ¡°I bet it doesn¡¯t even have Angry Birds on it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take them. If no one minds,¡± Holga said. No one protested, so she took them, all six in total. She ran into her shared room with Nessa and slammed the door behind her.

    ¡°What¡¯s she up to?¡± Doc looked from Rory to Nessa.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± Nessa replied and moved around the rest of the packing straw. ¡°What are these?¡± She pulled out a pair of goggles and gasped. ¡°They¡¯re so heavy!¡±

    ¡°Night vision,¡± Doc said and whistled through his teeth. ¡°These are from after my time, but they look similar to what we had. Those¡¯ll come in handy.¡±

    ¡°Will you mind keeping track of them then?¡± Rory asked. ¡°Since I don¡¯t know the first thing about how to make them work.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll have to figure out the battery situation, but a servant might help.¡± He dug around the straw a little more but came up empty. ¡°That¡¯s it. Thank you, Rory, for finding that.¡± Doc rolled his eyes. ¡°And thank you too, Asher.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bother at all. I had a wonderful time,¡± Asher said. His blue gaze flicked to Rory.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s get this all cleaned up. Then, I think Doc and I are going for a walk.¡±

 Book 2 - Chapter 14

    Rory¡¯s cheeks still burned with the smile brought on by her walk with Doc. But it wouldn¡¯t last. Someone had other plans for her.

    Rosemary gripped her arm and gave it a slight pull. She held a finger to her lips and led her to the root cellar where Asher was already waiting. The older woman stuck her tongue out at the portal to Mara¡¯s domain and waved a hand. It flickered and vanished out of existence. ¡°That¡¯s better, don¡¯t you think?¡± Her eyes sparkled in the dim light.

    ¡°It is. But not why you brought me down here. Is it?¡± Rory glanced at Asher and back at his mother. ¡°We haven¡¯t been together; in case you¡¯re wondering. No sordid affair happening.¡±

    Rosemary pished the idea away. ¡°My dear, what you and my son do is none of my business. While it would delight me to invite you into the family.¡± She glared in his direction. ¡°He isn¡¯t the settling down type. Remember that.¡±

    An unspoken distance between them made a little more sense to Rory. Even powerful old witches must want a grandkid or two. And that wasn¡¯t happening anytime soon with Asher.

    But didn¡¯t he mention that was partly Rosemary¡¯s own fault? she thought. Nope, Rory. Back away, that¡¯s their business. You¡¯ve got enough problems of your own to deal with.

    ¡°Again,¡± Asher spoke with mild disdain. ¡°Your faith in me is always so comforting, Mother. Now why am I here and not out hunting?¡±

    ¡°I require the two of you to fetch something for me,¡± Rosemary said.

    ¡°Last I heard, Nadine could turn into a dog. Get her to fetch whatever it is.¡± Asher moved to leave, but Rosemary snagged his arm.

    ¡°This is no time for games. If we stand a chance in the coming war, I need that rod.¡±

    Rory frowned. ¡°The Catherine¡¯s dowsing rod? You want us to walk into Alma and grab it?¡±

    ¡°The very one. Take the portal there in the middle of the night. Asher will sneak you through the shadows to Grace¡¯s chambers and back. I¡¯m sure you can talk your way out of any trouble you encounter. It should be easy.¡±

    Asher snorted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just off Grace?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, my son, so stop asking stupid questions. If you killed her in private, it¡¯s an assassination and she becomes a martyr. If she¡¯s made to answer for her crimes in public, well, it¡¯s hard to go back from that now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Does Doc know what we¡¯re doing? Or Nadine? Any of my friends?¡± Rory asked, the weight of their task already bearing down on her.

    ¡°No. And they won¡¯t until it¡¯s finished. James has a habit of making poor decisions where you¡¯re concerned, and if anyone else knows, he¡¯ll find out. Are we clear?¡±

    Rory nodded. She didn¡¯t like it, but understood well enough.

    From her side, Asher rolled his eyes and made an exaggerated groan of agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you both agree. Now get your things in order. You leave the moment the sun goes down.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you want us to leave tonight?¡± Rory turned to Asher and gripped his arm. ¡°We aren¡¯t ready, are we? I mean, we should plan or something, right? Just walking in without some idea of what we¡¯re doing could go-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re babbling,¡± Rosemary said. ¡°Besides, you and my son act on instinct instead of any concocted plan anyway. I find it both charming and annoying all at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask Sven for some more of his chameleon potions?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Rosemary threw her hands up in the air. ¡°And what would you say they¡¯re for without causing suspicion?¡±

    Rory tried to think of a reasonable excuse and shook her head.

    ¡°Asher will hide you as long as there are shadows.¡± Rosemary¡¯s face softened after she glanced at her son. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve hidden someone in there with you. Are you up to it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s a lot shorter than the last girl I hid.¡±

    There was an unspoken conversation going on. Rory sat back and watched them stare daggers into each other. It kept her mind off their kamikaze mission.

    The tension dampened when Rosemary scoffed. ¡°She is. And she¡¯ll be able to lend you some magic if you need it. Unlike-¡±

    Asher growled.

    Rosemary sighed at her son and turned to Rory. ¡°Sorry about that, my dear. Dirty laundry from many years ago.¡± She shook a playful fist at him, and her multitude of bracelets chimed with the motion. ¡°Give me a hug before you leave tonight, will you? Both of you.¡± Her eyes grew distant as she left them alone.

    Rory put a hand on his arm. ¡°So, I¡¯m going to take a stab in the dark and say some of that was about a villager you had a thing with?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°And she didn¡¯t approve.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    ¡°Mom wiped her memory of anything we had together and planted her with someone new to get along with. They got married, had three kids and died of old age.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Not your fault. While I love mom to death, this is what she does. She¡¯s a talented lady, but loves toying with other people¡¯s lives by playing matchmaker. Have you noticed how often I get sent after you? Or the two of us get assigned on special missions? It¡¯s not a coincidence. I think she¡¯s taken a liking to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Rory frowned and looked away. Had she thought he¡¯d sought her out of his own free will? He didn¡¯t seem like the type who ever had to chase a woman to bed her. For all she knew, they lined up outside his little house in Inboco and he happily obliged every one.

    ¡°Again, I wouldn¡¯t say no to a fuck, but she was right about the family thing. It¡¯s not in me.¡±

    ¡°Wait, if she¡¯s trying to set us up, why would she warn me about you?¡±

    ¡°Probably to make you even more interested. Tame the wild beast within the man, you know how it goes.¡±

    ¡°Um, well, thanks for the heads up, I guess.¡± She kicked at the dirt floor and crossed her arms. ¡°So, we should get ready for tonight then. Is there something I should wear?¡±

    ¡°Low cut. If anything at all.¡± He grinned.

    She sighed in relief as he snapped back to his old self. ¡°Seriously, do dark colors help with the shadow thing.¡±

    ¡°It would.¡± He nodded. ¡°And nudity does help. I wasn¡¯t being a complete ass about that. The shadows have an easier time with live organic matter.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes,¡± she said and winked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get my hopes up too high.¡± He returned the gesture and put a hand over his heart.

    Half of her felt horrified she would even consider doing such a thing. The other half ripped off her clothes and let him take her right there on the dirt floor. She buried the latter line of thinking and marched up the stairs to pretend like it was another ordinary day.

    Instead of one that could potentially be her last. Should the mission completely fail.

    <hr>

    ¡°You¡¯re clothed,¡± Asher said dejectedly as Rory joined him in front of the portal to Alma.

    She raised an eyebrow and glanced below his belt. ¡°So are you, kind of. You have jeans on at least.¡±

    ¡°I can remedy that.¡± He moved to unbutton his pants.

    ¡°Nope. Always have to take the joke a little too far, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He let his eyes drift over her body. She¡¯d worn all black. It was tight, and the shirt was low cut as per his order. His gaze lingered. Her compliance with his request hadn¡¯t escaped his notice.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Remember, when we get on the other side, we won¡¯t have cover for a few seconds. When we¡¯re in the shadows, keep skin contact and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± He grinned at her. ¡°Depending on where you grab me-¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re allergic to shirts, your back or arm will work.¡± She rolled her eyes at him, but internally she fought the urge to let out a little gasp.

    He held her against him, breathing in at the base of her neck, and sighed happily. ¡°For good luck.¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep doing that? What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°Just getting a nice dose of pheromones. You¡¯re practically drenched in them when I¡¯m around.¡±

    ¡°It could be for someone else. Ever thought of that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He ran his hands over her golden-brown hair and kissed her.

    Her eyes widened in shock, only to drift closed. She wrapped her arms around his neck.

    When their lips parted, he drew another deep breath. ¡°About that¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get on with this.¡± She swatted at his arm in mild outrage.

    He laughed softly at her frustration and grabbed her hand before they walked through.

    On the other side, Nadine¡¯s little house looked empty and alone. They¡¯d shared so many memories there. Parties until the break of dawn. Fights. Dinners.

    They still had each other, at least.

    Just as Asher was about to wrap them in shadows, a line snapped and pots clanged to the floor.

    ¡°Who uses booby traps?¡± Rory whispered.

    He held her against him and stepped sideways. The world took on a muted, dark tone, like she was looking at everything through a thin layer of smoky obsidian. They waited in the corner for a guard to inspect the commotion. They didn¡¯t have to wait long.

    A Daughter, thankfully not Grace, threw open the door and peered inside. She carried a torch and Asher¡¯s muscles tensed. They were going to have to play a game of stick to the shadows. The Daughter inspected the pots and pans on the floor. While she was busy, Asher crept forward.

    Rory kept hold of him and followed. I forgot to mention how klutzy I am. Oh, shit, don¡¯t let this be the time I fall.

    The open door drew within reaching distance before another Daughter appeared, torch in hand. Asher pulled her away and down behind a wall, blocking her view with his body.

    His first instinct to protect me forces me to stare at his groin, she thought. Yet stare she did.

    ¡°Is there anybody here?¡± the second woman called. She was vaguely familiar, but Rory couldn¡¯t place a name to her face.

    ¡°I checked the area already, Ruth, and didn¡¯t see anyone. Do you think they got scared and scurried back in their hole?¡±

    Asher gave her hand a quick squeeze. It was time to move again. They crept out the door and Rory prayed they wouldn¡¯t encounter another torch wielding Daughter.

    Streetlights flicked on outside, including one shining right in front of the house. They tiptoed in a thin line of inky black and breathed a quiet sigh of relief once the light was behind them. The walk to the cemetery took the same twists and unexpected turns. To avoid the notice of people moving about at the late hour, they traveled slowly. Doors could still burst open with dazzling brightness pouring out.

    The giant monument that marked the tunnel¡¯s entrance loomed ahead, and they crept forward, though more easily with no torches or streetlights in this part of the city.

    She found the button that opened the passage and urged him inside. I should have taken a pair of the goggles from the crate, she thought as the door shut off any light available to them.

    Asher gave her another quick squeeze and continued. His night vision proved to be more than capable. He guided them forward with swift, sure steps.

    When they stopped, she felt his breath in her ear and her heart increased its rhythm by a few beats too many.

    In barely a whisper, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a ladder and a latch to open the trapdoor. Do you know if its lightproof? I see nothing from this side.¡±

    ¡°Not unless they added it after we rescued Nadine.¡± How long had it been? Three or four weeks. Time flashed by at an alarming pace.

    ¡°Do you want to go first or me?¡±

    ¡°Let me. I¡¯ll put anyone to sleep before they can raise an alarm.¡±

    ¡°Smart,¡± he said and gave her a quick kiss.

    This is a thing now? Random kisses out of the blue?

    He guided her to the ladder. Only to swat her ass on the way up as she climbed. A move that nearly sent her flying back down, but she held tight, cursing at him under her breath.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he whispered.

    Moment of truth. Does Grace know how Sven and I got in before or not?

    She clicked the latch as quietly as she could and opened it a crack, inspecting the layout of the surrounding room. Grace wasn¡¯t in bed, but the apartment was quiet and dark. Two things she was hoping for. She gave Asher the all clear.

    He surfaced and wrapped them both in shadows once she got a firm grip on his hand.

    ¡°How will we know where to find it?¡± she whispered in his ear. Duh, Rory, why didn¡¯t we think of this earlier?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you sense it? It wants us to recover it.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t, but there wasn¡¯t time to contemplate why.

    Outside of the room and to their left, she saw an arched door. If her memory served her correct, it led to the audience chamber where she¡¯d gone to a meeting seemingly years ago. To their right, Asher moved towards another smaller, insignificant looking entryway. They slipped inside just as a man¡¯s voice screamed behind them. A voice she recognized and shrieking her name.

    Oh, shit, I forgot about Trevor. He smells me and he¡¯s out there somewhere.

    ¡°We need to hurry. I¡¯ll explain later,¡± she whispered in Asher¡¯s ear.

    His teeth glowed in the dim light. ¡°I found it.¡±

    She felt the frigid chill of metal against her neck and bit down on her cheek to avoid screaming. ¡°You¡¯re going to give me a heart attack,¡± she hissed at him and slapped his arm for good measure.

    ¡°Sorry. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    At the sharp echo of voices within the vicinity of Trevor¡¯s bellows, they waited until a few more moments passed before racing back to the chambers and out through the passage. Closing it tightly behind them. They ran down the black hallway. Once out of the cemetery, they lessened their pace again.

    Across the street from the Grotto, they stopped. Grace and five other Daughters wandered in and out of Nadine¡¯s house.

    She took a step in their direction, but Asher held her back and shook his head.

    ¡°Too many,¡± he mouthed at her and tilted his neck sideways with his tongue stuck out like he was dead. More precisely, hanged.

    Point taken, she thought. One of them would have more than enough opportunity to call for guards, and they¡¯d be cooked. Besides, Nadine and Rosemary made sound arguments for letting it play out in the public eye. Maybe I should start listening to my friends instead of my impulses.

    Rory squeezed his hand and led him through the backyard that once served as her own. She fought an urge to look through the windows and headed behind a neat red house¡ªDoc¡¯s home. They crept inside through the back door and she guided him to the tiny room that held the portal to Inboco. The illumination from it faded their concealment.

    Just as a Daughter rounded the corner and spotted them. She opened her mouth to yell.

    ¡°Be quiet. We were never here. You¡¯re going to go home and think hard about your decisions because they¡¯ve been real shitty up till now. Also, Grace is a bitch.¡± Rory wasn¡¯t sure if that long of a command would work, but she fused magic into each word.

    The Daughter¡¯s eyes grew hazy, and she turned, walking in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Move,¡± Rory said and pushed Asher through the portal.

    <hr>

    The high of success washed over Rory. She turned to Asher and kissed him on the cheek.

    He dropped the dowsing rod on the cabin floor and pulled her to him, his lips pressed against hers. Hands, flushed hot with the thrill of adventure, moved to the sides of her neck. One palm lingered as their tongues met while fingers removed her hair from its bindings. His nostrils flared and hunger etched his face. His nose buried in her neck, and a long shudder ran through his body. He pulled away with what seemed to be an effort of will and took her hand. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Should we take the rod?¡±

    ¡°Leave it. If they come looking for us.¡± He kissed her neck. ¡°They¡¯ll see it.¡± He untucked her shirt and ran both hands along her stomach, sides and back. ¡°Besides, no one knows we¡¯re here.¡±

    After he worked his way under the confines of her bra, all restraint left her. ¡°No strings,¡± Rory said and gasped as he pinched her nipple.

    ¡°No strings.¡± He kissed her again.

    The pair barely kept their hands off the other as he led her through the streets of Inboco to the longhouse in the center of the village.

    Of course, he doesn¡¯t live in one of the normal houses. When she thought about it, it seemed ridiculous he¡¯d stay anywhere else. It also erased any ideas of a line of women waiting for him to service them. Rosemary would have a fit if he took human lovers into her house.

    Instead of taking the large front door, he went to the back and through a much less grand entrance. He lifted her into his arms and carried her to his room, their mouths devouring the others.

    Candles flickered to life at their arrival and died as they left each room. It would have been much more interesting if the situation were different. Not so absorbed in the way her body pulsed after their brush with danger, longing for release. Above anything, there was a need to feel soft and desired. The visions Mara shown her hung like a dark cloud over her head.

    Asher set her down on her feet near a mound of silks, furs, and pillows. He removed her shirt. A coy grin pulled at the corners of his mouth as he took her in.

    Crazed with adrenaline, she pushed him to the bed and kicked off her boots before slipping off her black leather pants with an extra wiggle.

    The hunger intensified in his eyes; it was a job well done.

    To give him the full view of her thong and the curves it contained, she turned away.

    A moan escaped his throat.

    After a glance over her left shoulder, Rory unclasped her bra and let it fall to the ground. Just as she meant to turn and reveal the contents, he was on his feet, pulling off her panties. The delicate lace gave way and tore. He cast the remains aside.

    His fingers grasped her thighs, pulling her against him. His jeans and the stiffness inside pressed against the soft flesh of her bottom. One hand found the wetness between her legs while the other toyed with her breasts.

    This time the moans were her own as he brought her up and over the edge; kissing and nipping the nape of her neck.

    There was the soft sound of a zipper and denim as he wriggled out of his jeans. ¡°Let me look at you.¡±

    Calm at first, she did as he asked. Then grew cautious, while the eyes that moved over her body became dangerous.

    His arms wrapped around her, and they fell to the bed.

    There was a moment where Rory might have changed her mind, but it passed almost as quickly as it arrived. When their lips met again, he entered her. They didn¡¯t make love as it had been with Byron. It was primal and starved. Two bodies formed a tangled web of sweaty flesh until they gasped and quivered in satisfaction.

    Their thirst for release slaked, she pulled herself away and dressed.

    He watched her from the tangled silks of his bed with a questioning look. ¡°No round two?¡±

    ¡°Too intimate, don¡¯t you think?¡± Her cheeks glowed with the radiance of good sex, and all the right parts hummed in delight.

    ¡°You could lie here with me and we could sleep for a bit. My bed is far more comfortable than anything at the farmhouse.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Rory bit her lip and considered it before shaking her head no. ¡°I need a warm bath and then I¡¯m tucking myself in bed. Alone¡ªunless Nadine is there.¡± She gave him a kiss.

    What had intended to be quick, lingered. His hands found the soft curve of her breast, and his thumb rubbed across its delicate center. A flare ignited between her legs and she forced herself away.

    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but this can¡¯t ever happen again. It was a horrible mistake.¡± His eyes were upon her as she left the room.

    When the door to the longhouse closed, and the night air hit her face, she gasped. The full brunt of guilt that had built from the second their bodies parted crashed into her. Byron was no longer the last man she¡¯d been with. More importantly, how could she have just done this to Doc?

    Shit. What did I do?

 Book 2 - Chapter 15

    When Rory gave the dowsing rod to Rosemary, her eyes widened and drank in the magic it contained. Mention was made of how long it¡¯d taken them to gain it, and Rory received a knowing smile and wink.

    The older woman turned the artifact on herself, and the signs of age melted away under auric white light. Time-worn wrinkles eased and smoothed. Silver hair refreshed and vivified like she¡¯d spent hours in the salon. Once finished, the youthful beauty who stood before Rory beamed with health.

    At breakfast the following morning, the assembled friends uttered shocked words of disbelief over Rosemary¡¯s changed visage. And made still stronger exclamations over the transformation after they clarified for themselves the spell was no illusion. Not only did Rosemary appear to be the youngest at the table¡ªshe was, in fact, the very embodiment of sweet youthful fullness.

    The older woman turned younger, swept her arm and revealed she possessed the dowsing rod. Rory and Asher feigned shock at her revelation, glancing at each other. From the confused look they shared, neither expected how transformative the artifact would be on the ancient elementalist.

    ¡°Things will change soon,¡± Rosemary said in an absent tone. ¡°Some of us have already grown past who we were only a few short weeks ago.¡± She peered at Asher and gave him a warm, one-way proud exchange from a mother to her son.

    He scowled back at her and crossed his arms.

    Undeterred, she continued, ¡°Bonds have formed between us all. Strengthening our resolve.¡±

    Seated at Rory¡¯s left, Doc glanced sideways and met her eye. The right corner of his mouth twitched upwards. He took her hand under the table and gave it three quick squeezes.

    Rory¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face mirrored his own, rubbing her thumb across his palm. Worries slipped from her mind, restored by a wonderful calm. A thought came to her, and she searched his eyes, wondering when her own feelings for him evolved into something deeper. Or were they always there? I need to tell him what I did. Worst timing of the year, but he needs to know everything. Why did I fuck Asher in the first place? Guilt replaced the ecstasy of budding love and she withdrew.

    There was enough to worry about. They weren¡¯t just gathered around the table for breakfast like any normal morning, the vampires sitting with them were sufficient evidence. In a few brief hours, they¡¯d head to Alma.

    Molly, who Billie had invited in the house yet again¡ªmuch to the beleaguered dismay of the witches¡ªyawned and motioned for a conclusion. Less talking; more action. That was the vampire way.

    Rosemary chortled at her and agreed, banging the rod against the floor three times for adjournment to the sudden formality of breakfast.

    Molly rolled her eyes before running her fingers through Billie¡¯s mussed hair. ¡°Thanks to your pick-me-up last night, I could take on half of Alma.¡±

    Billie reddened but grinned at her, shrugging and holding back a giggle.

    Things looked to be brightening in Billie¡¯s little corner of the world. The nerdy vampire who had introduced himself to Rory as Travis playfully chomped his teeth at Billie.

    Rory rolled her eyes. Why not let all the fiends in?

    ¡°Not sure to be delighted for the bloke or sick for him makin¡¯ us watch all that,¡± Sven said. His nose wrinkled in disgust.

    ¡°But, we¡¯re happy, Mr. Sven,¡± Billie said and shrieked as Molly tickled him.

    ¡°Good on ya¡¯ for findin¡¯ a threesome just as weird as you are, Billie. But, yanno, fuck off with the foreplay at the dinner table. And perhaps quit lettin¡¯ em have free rein of the place. One of these times, you¡¯re bound to let the wrong one in.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosemary said. ¡°We¡¯ll be at war soon and any distractions are asking for death. If you¡¯re not able to compose yourselves, you owe it to the rest of us to stay behind.¡±

    The vampires immediately straightened. They weren¡¯t about to miss the coming battle.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Movement through the plate-glass window grabbed their collective attention. The Black Heron who once waited for the witches at the gates of Alma, the same who led them to Mara¡¯s domain, and in her human form guided Byron back to the realm of the living, swooped and entered the barn. Moments later, the otherwise nameless servant of Mara walked towards the front door.

    ¡°Is she one of yours too?¡± Rory asked through numb lips.

    Rosemary shook her head. ¡°Her transformation is through other magics and, while she¡¯ll aid those who require it, never forget who holds her loyalty. If she¡¯s here, that means Mara is watching.¡±

    ¡°If she works for Mara, shouldn¡¯t she have the same freaky eyes the rest of her servants do?¡± Rory asked, watching the mysterious woman¡¯s progress to the house.

    ¡°All I can say is that she¡¯s different from the others.¡±

    The Lady of the Black Heron entered the room and gave Rosemary a curt bow of her head. ¡°The Blueskins are in formation. Is everyone prepared?¡±

    Grim anticipation edged the faces of all, and a collective nod fell from each. The situation was dire. How many would still stand after the dust settled? Would there be any of them left?

    <hr>

    Rosemary and the Black Heron excused themselves to speak in private. Tension ran high as the gathered witches waited. Rory pulled Doc aside; safe from prying ears and eyes. She took a deep breath and tried to form words while pushing at a cuticle.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a few things I want to tell you and I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±

    Lines drew across his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s important enough to bring it up now?¡±

    ¡°I think it is. If something happens to either of us, you should know.¡± She rested her head on his chest and he wrapped his arms around her, his right-hand drawing ghost circles on the nape of her neck. ¡°Thank you for everything. No matter how shitty things get, you¡¯re always there to lift me up. Hell, you¡¯ve been there for me since I opened my eyes in this shithole.¡± Her fingers found the knot on his back where he carried his stress and kneaded. ¡°I guess I¡¯m trying to say I need you here with me.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nowhere I¡¯d rather be.¡± His arms tightened in a hug and he rested his head on hers.

    So, instead of saying all the things she probably should have, they held each other and let everything else disappear. It was too perfect a moment to spoil.

    Only when they heard Sven and Nadine calling for them did their bodies part.

    ¡°We should go,¡± Rory said with regret.

    He nodded and his mouth found hers. Their kiss lingered until they spilled over with more words left unsaid between them. Forehead to forehead, he sighed. ¡°We should.¡± He secured a few of the lower buttons on his jacket and took her hand.

    <hr>

    Rosemary drew a doorway in chalk on the side of the barn and opened it. Behind sat a vast army of Blueskins well on the outskirts of Alma. All twitching for a fight. They formed tight clusters. Rory assumed even here they stuck to their own camps. Some held battle standards with framed prints of people from her own time and before. The red ink on the posters faded from time and¡ªwhen there¡¯d been one¡ªthe sun, so the skin tones in print were blue. Gus¡¯ camp raised a standard with a blue-skinned Albert Einstein. His sad, knowing gaze peered out from the glass. Rory fought the urge to laugh.

    Sven didn¡¯t. After the eyes of the witches in attendance fell on him, he gathered himself and tugged at his jacket. ¡°It¡¯s nothin¡¯, just thought of a joke. Carry on.¡± He glanced at Nadine apologetically.

    She tsked at him and straightened his collar.

    Another doorway opened and the shifters of Inboco streamed through. At first they gasped at the sight of the Blueskins and then halted after spotting the vampires. But the steady stream pushed them along to move and the line continued.

    Molly gave them a show of her fangs and licked her lips.

    ¡°They¡¯re scared enough. You don¡¯t need to add to it,¡± Rory scolded her.

    ¡°Buzzkill,¡± she said, but her demeanor eased.

    The ranks from Inboco shifted in both preparation and protection. Soon tigers, lions, wolves, and more surrounded them.

    A group of the Blueskin army made to run in the opposite direction, but their fellows laughed and jeered at them. Gus snapped at his men in agitation.

    Rosemary called for the delegates to converge, along with a growing number of servants of Mara.

    There were men and women in their ranks. All bearing serene faces, with the same glowing eyes and maroon robes. Rory searched for one face in particular amongst them.

    Mara probably wouldn¡¯t send him here. But if she had, would Rory even be able to look at him? She tried to imagine Byron with the eyes of a servant and couldn¡¯t. Or, she just didn¡¯t want that image in her head. She preferred the images of him leftover in her mind. The one who chased the wind and loved her despite the multitude of flaws. He was also the one who left her when she needed him the most.

    Doc, whose own face was ashen, put a reassuring arm around her and she returned the favor.

    He¡¯ll never admit it, but this has to be a waking nightmare for him. After seeing enough war to last him three lifetimes, he still battled with its lingering effects. And yet, he stood tall and without a single complaint, offering what little strength he had to her.

    Rosemary finished her speech, but Rory hadn¡¯t heard a word of it. She gripped Doc¡¯s waist and hoped he¡¯d live. She¡¯d meant every word she told him and more.

    When the delegates returned to their factions, Doc held her tightly. The air left her in a Whoosh. ¡°Sorry.¡± He traced a finger down the curve of her cheek to her chin. ¡°Be careful out there and come back to me.¡±

    ¡°Come back to me too.¡± She made him promise before they both turned to walk in opposite directions. Her to Rosemary and he to the vampires.

 Book 2 - Chapter 16

    On a bank of the lake near Alma, the witches and the shifters gathered. The tension in the air had grown so thick it pulsed at her feet. Rory glanced at the men and women at her sides. They were a mixed group of young and old. For their first time outside the walls of Inboco, they¡¯d shown no signs of distress as she would have expected. Instead, each looked to be the very image of fierce determination.

    Rosemary¡¯s youthful face beamed as the dowsing rod in her hand spun and sang. She waved it over her head and splashed it down into the waters below. Her eyes closed in concentration. Blue flames erupted from her hands and traveled down the metallic artifact, sizzling at first contact with the surface before continuing to the lake floor. When the last flame moved from sight, brilliant pearls of healing water left her palms and cascaded down the dowsing rod.

    The magic gleamed of purest light for a wonderful moment before mixing with the tainted depths below. The poisoned waters churned and hissed. Toxic ash, chemicals from mankind''s negligence, and centuries of blight surfaced in masses of black ichor.

    Fine desert sands erupted from her body and she twirled the shaft above her head in increasing speed, forming cones of dust. She thrust the dowsing rod forward, and the whirlwinds obeyed, sweeping the tarry blobs inside themselves. They danced on the shimmering water¡¯s surface, eroding their diseased contents as they spun.

    Once the last of the contaminants vanished, she screamed, pointing the staff high skywards. Dust-devils shot upwards and burst into purest light. The churning gray clouds overhead exploded and opened. The sky was a radiant blue. Sunlight, actual sunlight, glittered on the lake.

    Rosemary stood back, exhausted but resplendent in her accomplishment, and wiped a stream of sweat from her brow. ¡°The water is safe, but Grace has to know we¡¯re here. It¡¯s time to move.¡±

    Rory basked in the warmth on her skin. ¡°Will it stay like this?¡± But as she looked up, the sky answered her. The blanket of clouds avalanched towards the empty spot. In a minute or two, they¡¯d be back to the now familiar artificial haze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you changed, my dear,¡± Rosemary said and waved her hand.

    The chickadee inside Rory sang and danced, flitted up into the forefront of her conscious mind and stayed. She flew a ways and perched on Rosemary¡¯s shoulder. While still not something Rory¡¯d grown accustomed to, flight had gotten easier. The further the ground moved away from her, her human side panicked and thrashed its way to the front. The delicate thread that held the bird in place snapped and she¡¯d plummet. Thankfully, it had always been under Rosemary¡¯s watchful eye, who would cast a spell, allowing her to glide back to earth like a feather.

    The air buzzed with the hum of shifter magic. Human shapes vanished, leaving little bundles of clothing behind them as birds took wing or aquatic creatures slipped into the watery darkness.

    Beside her, Billie melted away on the bank.

    Rory tried to warn him he wasn¡¯t in deep enough, but the warning was in the form of merry tweets.

    A fat goldfish flopped in the mud before finding the water¡¯s edge and disappeared into the blue depths.

    The only human left was Rosemary. Still standing in the shallows, the water lapped at her ankles. She began walking, but instead of sinking; she splashed with each step as though she were strolling through puddles. ¡°Now,¡± she said, and a wave carried her towards the shapes of Alma. Around her, birds trailed and swooped. Dolphins, fish, and even a squid jumped as they moved.

    The city loomed before them and Rory could barely make out the building Molly offered as a good point of entry. Sure enough, there was an entrance beside a dock. Named The Door of Trials, it would be where the Daughters left the temple, secreted away to their meeting place with the vampires for the blood feasts of old. When they asked the vampire how she knew so much about the rituals, she¡¯d laughed and said, ¡°If you had the power to force information you were curious about out of people, wouldn¡¯t you use it? I glamoured a Daughter to tell me all about it.¡±

    Molly¡¯s simple explanation chilled Rory. Her innate persuasive powers made her no better than the vampire, in a way. She¡¯d called them the villains while casting herself as the victim. Sure, she didn¡¯t share their razor-sharp teeth or inhuman strength, but so what? She consoled herself with the thought that even vampires didn¡¯t have to be monsters, assuming they used these monstrous ingredients for the greater good.

    But introspection as she headed towards enemy territory would only get her and the people she cared about injured, or worse. She shook her head and forced herself to concentrate. ¡°The door,¡± she tweeted in Rosemary¡¯s ear and pointed with a feathered wing.

    The witch nodded at her and moved in the desired direction. Both the armies of sea and air creatures followed, holding their ground at the designated spot. They weren¡¯t here to kill. None of the combatants were. They would make a horrific example of any who ignited the hatred.

    Rory flitted to the dock and hopped impatiently.

    Rosemary gestured with a wave of her hand. And the bird was no more. She handed Rory a satchel from her robes and wished her luck.

    The bag contained a dry set of clothing and a few other things, just in case. Once she was decent and ready to move, Rory waved behind her and stepped into the darkness beyond the doorway alone. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    <hr>

    Off in the distance, the diversions began. Explosions of various sizes echoed through the corridors as Rory walked, shaking centuries old dust onto her head. She glanced upwards, fearful if the ancient structure would hold. Engineering and structural integrity weren¡¯t high on the list of Alma¡¯s top qualities. In fact, they fell off the list near the city¡¯s inception.

    Would there even be a city left to save? she wondered.

    Too many people she cared about were in the battlefield''s chaos. Would their plan work? Would Doc and the other vampires get through to the prisoners and refugees through the underground tunnels? Would Sven and Nadine keep the Blueskins under control long enough to distract the guards? Too many questions.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A woman asked behind her, dragging her from her internal fears. ¡°This area is off-limits for all but the Daughters.¡±

    Rory hadn¡¯t heard her approach and tightened her muscles to keep from jumping like a frightened rabbit. Once the initial scare wore off, she grinned a little too wicked. ¡°What do you mean what am I doing here? I¡¯m your friend. Why don¡¯t we chat for a while?¡± she asked, and fused magic into her words.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the woman asked in a cautious tone.

    Rory smiled brightly at her and bowed. ¡°Who I am shouldn¡¯t matter for you. It¡¯s what I can do for you, that¡¯s what you should focus on.¡± What she had planned would mean death if someone else approached, but she¡¯d have to risk it. She needed to weed her way through the Daughters with kid gloves since killing them wasn¡¯t a grand idea. But she couldn¡¯t promise a damn thing once she got to Grace. With this mere follower, she could change her opinion. Perhaps even gain a valuable ally.

    She summoned her inner Sven. He was greasy, untrustworthy, and so much more. But somehow all his negative qualities coalesced into the perfect antithesis of himself. He would have made a great carnival barker or late-night infomercial spokesman. ¡°What¡¯s your name, my lovely?¡±

    ¡°Rose.¡±

    ¡°Rose. That¡¯s beautiful. Now, tell me¡­¡± Rory paused for dramatic effect. ¡°If I could reach into the stars and pluck something from the sky, what would you want the most?¡±

    The woman frowned, and her eyes narrowed. ¡°Like with magic?¡±

    Rory tsked at her and shook her head. ¡°Rose, I¡¯m disappointed in you. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see plenty. I¡¯ve been told how your kind works.¡± She crossed her arms.

    Rory sighed and dismissed the woman¡¯s anger. ¡°What have the witches done to you?¡± She asked.

    The Daughter¡¯s eyebrows drew together. ¡°Your kind made me debase myself with the locals. I mingled with them in a way unbecoming of an Immaculate Daughter.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s precisely how it happened, Rose?¡± Rory raised an eyebrow at the Daughter.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said and blushed. ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    ¡°And did you enjoy yourself? Even a little?¡±

    Rose glanced around her for any approaching Daughters.

    Success.

    ¡°I met someone.¡± She widened her eyes and clapped a hand to her mouth. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just girlfriends talking. Aren¡¯t we? Tell me all about him. Is he good-looking? I love a story about a strong, handsome man.¡± Rory winked at her and put a fist to her chin.

    An exaggerated exhale left the woman¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯ve gone this far. He wouldn¡¯t be handsome by conventional means, no.¡± She looked down at her slippers and stifled a giggle. ¡°But he has muscular hands and a sturdy back. I let him kiss me.¡±

    ¡°Rose!¡± Rory said in mocked surprise and gave her a light tap on her hand. Years of waitressing, pretending to care about complete stranger¡¯s problems to pay her bills came in handy. And, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t care entirely, she had more pressing issues than a Daughter¡¯s kissing session with a random guy after he touched her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯m so bad,¡± the Daughter said and squealed. ¡°Not as bad as Lucy. She¡­¡± Rose put a conspiratorial hand to her mouth and leaned in to Rory¡¯s ear.

    For a split second, Rory wondered if this was a ploy to get her within striking distance, but played along.

    Rose whispered, ¡°She went all the way... with a man.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Rory said, unsure how to respond.

    ¡°She did it to get out of her vows. But Grace wouldn¡¯t let her leave and sentenced her to hauling water ever since.¡± Rose shivered.

    ¡°Does this happen often? Daughters trying to get out of their vows?¡±

    ¡°Lately, yes.¡± Rose frowned. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be telling you all this. The magic you used on me before made me realize who you are. You¡¯re Rory, right? You came to the meeting held by the old Catherine with the man who talked funny and the one who used to be a vampire.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me. I worked in the medical clinic with Doc, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know him.¡± Rose looked down at her fingers and blushed. ¡°I used to watch him when he healed the refugees. He¡¯s very handsome.¡±

    Rory¡¯s skin flushed. ¡°He is, and very kind. Not at all the way others are portraying him. Any of us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still talking to you against my better judgment.¡± The Daughter tugged at a cuff of her vestments. ¡°Why are you doing this? Blowing up our walls?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve told me some things that¡¯ll get you in lots of trouble, so I¡¯ll share some things with you. We¡¯re not trying to blow up your walls. There¡¯re people rescuing Grace¡¯s prisoners as we speak. Doc is out there risking his life to take them away from all of this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about him, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rory nodded and looked down at her hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Grace would risk herself for any of us.¡± Rose scoffed. ¡°Grandpa, on Mom¡¯s side, used to say my Dad wouldn¡¯t piss on him if he were on fire. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant until I met Grace. I¡¯m going to go sing a hymn for Doc and the others risking their lives.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s appreciated. Can I ask how many Daughters are unhappy with the state of things or would that be too much?¡±

    ¡°More than Grace realizes.¡± Rose¡¯s light brown eyes widened. ¡°Maybe she does. She has to keep moving the vampire¡¯s cage.¡±

    ¡°Trevor? Grace still has Trevor?¡± Shit, I forgot about him again. ¡°Are the Daughters trying to suicide their way out of their vows?¡±

    ¡°No. They¡¯re more¡­ um¡­ They¡¯re doing things to him and with him.¡±

    Rory opened her mouth to ask if they were torturing him, but upon reading the young woman¡¯s body language knew what she meant. ¡°They¡¯re fu- er¡­ sleeping with him?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely not sleeping when they¡¯re with him. He¡¯s taught some of them to pleasure him with their mouths, and he¡¯s awful fond of sponge baths.¡±

    ¡°Typical.¡± Rory crossed her arms. ¡°He¡¯s more than able to break his way free. This explains why he hasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°The cage is metal. No one can break through it,¡± Rose said and shook her head at Rory as though she failed to understand.

    An explosion much louder than the rest rocked the floor beneath them, and the two women glanced uneasily at each other. They sat in silence, listening for the lesser booms. As they died out, their eyes met in shared horror.

    ¡°Find as many of the Daughters you can trust and go to the Door of Trials. There¡¯s a woman named Rosemary there. Tell her Rory sent you. Will you do that for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Wait and see,¡± Rory said with a false air of confidence.

 Book 2 - Chapter 17

    Rory moved through the silent halls. There wasn¡¯t another daughter in sight. She imagined some continued to watch the portals in the Grotto. Others would be busy with the refugees and explosions while the rest would maintain order. She wondered what side, Dale, the guard they¡¯d kidnapped, would be on if she encountered him.

    She wandered through the silent meeting room and gazed at the row of seats where she¡¯d sat next to Byron as he spoke. Despite the aches and pains from his recovery, he¡¯d forced himself to walk the distance from Nadine¡¯s house because it was the right thing to do. She struggled away another wave of longing.

    What would she do if she settled down with someone and he appeared at her doorstep? She didn¡¯t have any answers, but plenty of questions. With a head ready to burst, she sat down and rested it on the back of a pew while she fought the coming tears.

    A whisper of fabric and slippers on marble floors roused her from her misery. Slowly, she kneeled and hid between the rows.

    ¡°Please, I know who you are and what you¡¯re capable of. Before you speak, understand that I¡¯m an ally.¡± The woman had a slight accent that conjured images of brightly colored sari and freshly baked naan.

    Rory recognized the voice and fought to remember which side she might be on, Grace¡¯s or the Catherine¡¯s. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, careful to keep her own tone as low as the woman¡¯s.

    ¡°My name is Indra. I¡¯m a friend of the true Catherine.¡±

    The word true before Catherine spoke volumes to Rory. Tentatively she peeked out from her hiding place, ready to speak a command if needed. But no one attacked her. She only found a short woman, a tad heavier than most of the other Daughters, with kind dark eyes and shining bronze skin.

    ¡°There you are.¡± Indra smiled at her and patted the spot next to where she sat. ¡°We don¡¯t have long before the Daughters¡¯ return.¡±

    Rory slipped beside her and waited, worried she¡¯d made a horrible mistake.

    ¡°We still have holdouts amongst the Daughters. Grace interred most of those who tried fighting against her in the penal camps. She spared me the same fate because of my status. My elder years are closing in and I¡¯ll be able to retire to a life outside the confines of the faith. If it were up to Grace, it would have happened already.¡±

    Rory nodded, not understanding the meaning behind her words, but understood they were important at least.

    ¡°There are few pure Daughters left thanks to one of your friends.¡± She feigned a righteous cluck and giggled like a schoolgirl in rapid succession. Her hands flew to cover her face. ¡°That was uncalled for. I apologize. The scandal has been all any of us can talk about. Many of the Daughters used dancing as an excuse to defile themselves. I¡¯m afraid your kind are blamed for those sins too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it happened.¡±

    Indra held her head high. ¡°Don¡¯t be. None of the truly devout gave themselves to men.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Weren¡¯t you were the previous Catherine¡¯s second in command after she stripped the honor from Grace? Shouldn¡¯t you be the new Catherine?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Because of my oath, I can¡¯t tell you more than that. Unlike the current regime, there are Daughters left who still respect the sanctity of tradition, including the vow of nonviolence.¡± Indra frowned. ¡°It would seem Grace has decided to pick-and-choose which of our rules she¡¯d like to follow. It¡¯s not safe here. If we¡¯re going to continue a discussion, we should keep moving.¡±

    The woman rose before Rory could ask any further questions and strode away, stopping at the doorway until they were side-by-side. Their progress through the halls went unnoticed until a Daughter grasped Rory¡¯s arm from behind and spun her.

    Indra¡¯s scared inhalation moved Rory into action. ¡°Sleep,¡± she said, fusing the magic into her words. The assailant crumpled and caught before her head hit the floor.

    Indra helped carry her to a small bedroom.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the hospital socks around here? You guys keep sneaking up on me,¡± Rory said.

    Indra gave her a confused look and pointed at her white slippers with a thin leather sole. ¡°Do you mean these? They¡¯re to prevent the marble halls from echoing with footsteps when so many of the Daughters walk through. There¡¯s something beautiful about a crowd moving with only the sounds of their vestments waving around them.¡± She opened the sleeping Daughter¡¯s laundry hamper and held her nose. ¡°Here. I¡¯m afraid her robes smell as though my sister fell into the poison lake. But you¡¯ll be hidden. Put it on.¡±

    Rory winced. It was more like the Daughter had worn it during a marathon in a swamp. She gagged and searched for a different robe to wear, before accepting her odorous fate. The fabric was scratchy and tight at the bust, but at least she wasn¡¯t walking through a holy place in cut-offs and a tank top anymore. She raised the hood to cover her hair and hide her face.

    They increased their speed. Indra glanced around and whispered, ¡°Is it true, the witches have the dowsing rod?¡±

    Rory nodded and winked at her.

    ¡°And you purified the lake today?¡±

    ¡°We did. Or, well, Rosemary did. I was just a bystander. My friend Asher and I snuck in and grabbed the rod, though.¡±

    The look of amazement Indra gave her lifted Rory¡¯s spirits. For once, she felt respected instead of feared.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s safe. It wouldn¡¯t work for Grace at all, and we suspected she¡¯d destroy it out of spite.¡± Indra reached for a door, but it swung open on her, breaking her nose. Blood covered her face, and she shrieked.

    Rory came to help, but a hand gripped her. She spun on her heels and recognition entered Grace¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You,¡± they both said in unison.

    The false Catherine put a palm over Rory¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°I know your tricks, you tainted whore. Not a word.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    There was a hot pinch in Rory¡¯s arm, and the warmth spread through her body. Her eyelids grew heavy and closed.

    <hr>

    Rory woke to a bucket of freezing cold water being dumped on her. She gasped and coughed. Tried to speak but found herself gagged and her limbs bound to a tall length of thick wood.

    The hood still covered her face and concealed all but the floor in front of her with its dirtied white fabric. She struggled to flip it out of the way, but only bumped her head on the stake behind her.

    Her breaths came in small, sharp gasps, close to hyperventilating. Relax, she told herself. I can figure this out. I just need to calm the fuck down.

    ¡°Thank you for leaving all those delicious supplies at the medical center. I didn¡¯t realize how useful they¡¯d be. I must thank your friend from the clinic, Sharla, for teaching me all about them.¡±

    Based on the amount of arrogant rage in the unseen woman¡¯s tone, it had to be Grace.

    Rory pulled on her bindings, feeling for any give to slip a hand through, but it held fast. Instead of giving into panic, she closed her eyes and forced herself to meditate. At least that gave her something else to focus on.

    A hard slap to the face brought her reeling back to reality. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re still. You witch¡¯s try to be sneaky with your magic, but you¡¯re all predictable.¡± Slippered feet paced in Rory¡¯s vision. ¡°Was it you who tainted the pure with their unholy plague?¡±

    Rory shook her head.

    ¡°I doubt you¡¯d tell me, but I think I know the only creature foul enough to do such a thing. Well, used to know. Sven¡¯s been taken care of. Along with all the other ones you call friends.¡±

    Rory¡¯s eyes widened and hot tears slid down her cheeks. She let out a muffled, ¡°No,¡± through the gag.

    Chains clanged against bars to her left, and she wondered if there was another prisoner beside her.

    Grace continued, ¡°The Green Bitch uprooted a tree to block us in. Can you believe she thought it would work? She¡¯s the only witch I¡¯ve yet to take care of, but that¡¯ll happen the second the spell around her wears off. The one who created it, the vile degenerate, is gone. I only wish I could have captured him. It would have brought me so much joy to serve Sven his due punishment. Alas, he stood directly over the tunnels when I had them destroyed.¡±

    Rory gasped again. The strength in her knees vanished, and her bonds were all that held her upright.

    The prisoner to her left let out a low snarl. Their fingertips brushed the fabric covering her arm, reaching for purchase.

    Unable to move, Rory shrugged off the fingers and pulled herself as far to the right as possible. Away from the mystery guest¡¯s prodding and managed a loud scream.

    An unexpected blow to her abdomen cut her cries short, and the air rushed out of her. She fought for breath and tasted her own salty tears on the fabric in her mouth.

    ¡°Another noise out of you and I¡¯ll have your tongue. And you,¡±¡ªthe slippers turned, facing whatever was to her left¡ª¡°will behave unless you¡¯d rather starve.¡±

    The prisoner clanged again and growled. ¡°What¡¯s that you got there?¡±

    Trevor! Rory moved towards him and squirmed, knowing she¡¯d get hit. The stench of the robes must have blocked her scent from him. Otherwise he¡¯d have known it was her the second Grace brought her in. Hood or no. Trevor had a better nose than any bloodhound. If Grace made her bleed though, there¡¯d be no covering up her identity. It might even make him snap and solve the problem of the false Catherine¡ªassuming he could lay his hands on her.

    The more Rory struggled; the more Grace assaulted her. Her cheeks were slapped, her stomach punched, whips brought down on her face, arms and legs. But despite the beating she endured, her skin refused to break. With one last effort, she moved the gag with her tongue and bit her lip until a single drop of blood fell.

    That was all he needed. Shrill sounds of metal echoed through the chamber as it ground, bent and broke. A woman¡¯s screams of terror¡ªGrace¡¯s screams¡ªgave way to the rapid smack of feet running out of the room.

    Trevor¡¯s rough hands tore at the bindings on Rory¡¯s wrists, ankles, and after removing the hood, her gag.

    He looked horrible. Starved to the brink of death and beaten, his wounds remained. Multiple cuts, long and short, ran across his face. Grace had stripped him to his underwear, revealing a body that resembled a skeleton. Sores lingered in patches on his scalp where his brown hair should be. In spite of his condition, he found the effort to smile at her. ¡°They said you were dead. After I smelled you, they told me they killed you for attempting to steal some artifact.¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± Rory said, maintaining an air of calm to hide her trembling knees. ¡°We got it.¡± Her eyes scanned the tattered mess of his body. ¡°Are you okay? I thought you were being treated better than this. Also, if you could have gotten out of your cage that easily, why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Goddamn, always so many questions with you. I had a nice little thing going here for a while. The Daughters treated me real good. I mean, they treated me REAL good.¡±

    ¡°Already heard all about that, keep it moving.¡±

    ¡°Jealous?¡± Trevor winked and hiked up his underpants. ¡°Anyways, Grace threw me in solitary over here and we had some fun figuring out how much damage a vampire can take. Turns out, it¡¯s a lot more than she could dish out. Figured she¡¯d grow bored with it after a while and I¡¯d go back to the cushy little all-you-can-eat buffet. Do you have any idea how good they taste?¡±

    ¡°Ick.¡± Rory groaned. ¡°That¡¯s enough talk. Let¡¯s get the hell out of here.¡±

    His face formed a hideous grin, and he glanced at the doorway. ¡°I¡¯ll make us a safe route out.¡±

    Rory opened her mouth to protest but knew it was pointless. He needed to eat if they¡¯d make it outside the temple. The Daughters were returning in rapid succession. ¡°There''re some Daughters on our side. If they don¡¯t fight or if they try to run away, just let them. Please?¡±

    ¡°Running food is sweeter,¡± he said, eyes half closed and dreamy. ¡°But I¡¯ll attempt to control myself.¡±

    That¡¯ll have to be good enough. She nodded and watched as he limped out the door.

    <hr>

    Alone in the room that belonged in a horror movie, Rory waited for Trevor. Bloodstains streaked the walls and floor. A table held jars of teeth and other horrible mysteries she refused to inspect. There were screwdrivers and pliers, browned with age and dried blood. An old magnetic knife holder adorned the wall. All the instruments rusted and pockmarked. An odd sense of nostalgia grew in her as she realized her mother had the same type in her own kitchen. She could remember her hanging the freshly clean knives while their dinner bubbled in the oven. Long forgotten smells of dish soap and casserole filled her nose.

    Her mind was escaping reality, and that was fine with her. This wasn¡¯t where she wanted to be. She wanted a book, some coffee and a blanket. Not even necessarily in that order. Her body hurt. Bruises were already forming on her face. She limped from the riding crop lashes on her shin after Grace turned the whip in her hand and used the solid handle as a bludgeon near the end of her frenzied attack.

    Doc, her mind cried out, but she slammed the thought behind iron doors before she could become a weeping mess. She needed to pull herself together and find Rosemary.

    The present rushed back to her and with it came the screams of dying women. She hoped Indra and the Daughters who weren¡¯t so bad were safe. Though Indra could already be in the refugee camp by now. Or, Rory closed her eyes and forced the thought in her mind, her body might be out on display. To show what happened when a Daughter turned traitor.

    We must stop Grace. It was a simple idea she¡¯d had a million times before, but one that solidified after her torture. The horrible side of herself called out for revenge. To force her through the same ordeal of drugging and beatings. Why not let Trevor feast on Grace? Watch as the light left her eyes, knowing her ghost would become bound to the vampire who killed her.

    Give the bitch eternity with him, the evil inside purred. A wicked smile formed on her face, ignoring the pain in her cheeks.

    Trevor returned, revitalized and fed. Blood dripped from his chin and matted in the fine dark curls on his chest. ¡°We need to go. Crazy bitch called for reinforcements. This time they¡¯re armed with silver.¡± He stepped forward and held out his arms for her.

    ¡°How well do you know this place?¡±

    ¡°Better than I like. The Daughters have been more than accommodating in answering my questions. Hardest part is making out what they¡¯re saying with a full mouth. Why?¡±

    She glanced down at his dirty tighty-whities and rolled her eyes. ¡°Did you ever hear of the Door of Trials? Find it. We have friends on the other side.¡± She jumped into his waiting embrace and barely had a hold before he shot through the temple at blinding speed.

 Book 2 - Chapter 18

    Their journey through the temple was so fast, it spared Rory the sight of any bodies Trevor might have left lying around. She knocked at The Door of Trials to warn Rosemary and the shifters before she barged through.

    Rosemary gasped at her, and Rory realized her injuries might be worse than she thought. She tried to smile, but the swelling prevented much movement.

    ¡°This is Trevor. Trevor, this is Rosemary. Almost everybody else is from Inboco. Well, other than that goldfish right there. You remember Billie? Byron¡¯s friend?¡±

    ¡°I know who Billie is. Every vampire I¡¯ve met knows Billie.¡±

    The goldfish fanned its tail and jumped, creating little rings on the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Still, you need to back way up. What¡¯s an Inboco?¡± Trevor scowled at her, confused. ¡°And why the fuck is Billie a fish?¡±

    ¡°Never mind about Inboco. Your kind aren¡¯t welcome. You understand, right?¡± Rosemary said in her sweetest voice. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Especially after the events of Haven.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t talk about Haven, got it?¡± Trevor wiped at the blood on his chest. ¡°If that fish is Billie, where¡¯s the rest of your dwarves, Snow White? You know, Pussy, Druggy, Skanky, Weirdo, and Doc?¡± He roared at his own joke but grew silent after he realized his was the only laughter and shrugged. ¡°Ah well. I¡¯ve been locked up so long I¡¯ve had plenty of time to imagine this conversation.¡±

    The weight of Grace¡¯s news about her friends caught up with Rory. Her legs shook and collapsed. Grief took hold of her and her body numbed. So she had that going for her. At least her face wasn¡¯t throbbing anymore.

    Rosemary grabbed her arm before Rory fell. ¡°What happened? What do you know?¡±

    ¡°Bitch was lying to you. I could smell it from a mile away,¡± Trevor said and crossed his arms. ¡°Pretty sure, at least.¡±

    ¡°She¡ªGrace told me they¡¯re all dead.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Rosemary glanced towards the front of Alma.

    ¡°She collapsed the tunnels. Trapped them inside or smashed them.¡± Rory cried, and the act made the pain from her injuries flare back, brighter than they had before.

    Rosemary gestured to the shifters. ¡°Meet me at the gates.¡± She drew another door on the side of a building and opened it, revealing the broken earth, the front doors with a tree now planted in front and a scattering of Blueskin corpses. She pulled Rory through and Trevor pushed his way behind them before it slammed shut.

    Rosemary ran to where Grace collapsed the tunnels and, after finding no one near, moved the large blocks of stone that once supported the ceiling using a powerful earth magic spell. A cry left her lips after she uncovered a mangled man wearing nothing but tattered blue jeans. It was hard to tell where the tattoos ended and the bruising began, but it was Asher. She jumped into the hole and felt for a pulse.

    Rory moved to go in after her, but hesitated. ¡°Where¡¯s Doc? Is he down there?¡±

    Rosemary ignored her question. ¡°Don¡¯t jump down, I need you up there to guide my son safely to ground. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Is he alive?¡±

    ¡°Barely but he is thanks to his blood¡­ magic. Rather, his tattoos are blood magic to help protect him.¡±

    Rory caught the added pause in her first sentence, but before she could think of it further, Asher¡¯s gray form traveled her way on a cushion of air similar to the one they¡¯d used to transport the Starfall crate. Together, they guided him to solid ground without further injury.

    Rosemary leaped from the hole in a quick, graceful movement. She looked exhausted from overuse of her magic that day. And it was hardly a wonder. The lake alone should have wiped her out. ¡°He¡¯ll be all right for now, but I must take him back to the farmhouse as soon as we¡¯re able. I hope you won¡¯t mind a live-in patient.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can but I can¡¯t do-¡± She started, but a familiar voice interrupted her.

    ¡°After all the help you¡¯ve given us, it would be my pleasure,¡± Doc said as he limped towards them. He bore Sven on one side with Nadine holding the other. Sven¡¯s face was an angry red and the left eye swollen shut.

    Overcome with emotion, Rory ran to the large witch and buried her head in his chest. A hiss of pain escaped her on impact.Stolen story; please report.

    Doc held her with his free arm and bent to kiss her forehead. His radiant expression faded as his eyes scanned her injuries. His jaw set and he glared toward Alma.

    ¡°We get the bitch at least?¡± Sven asked. Closer up, the burns he¡¯d received looked serious enough that no matter how much Doc worked at it, there would be scars.

    ¡°Holy shit. Your face,¡± Rory said. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I could say the same about you, love,¡± Sven said and winced. ¡°Ran headlong into my own magic barrier when Dini went down.¡± He took a sharp breath and Nadine snuggled him closer.

    ¡°What happened to you, Rory?¡± Doc asked through gritted teeth. His voice a soft gravel that threatened to break.

    ¡°Turns out the Daughters have a vow of nonviolence that Grace doesn¡¯t take too seriously.¡± She drew away from him to survey the aftermath.

    Not too far from where they stood, naked corpses of shifters from Inboco were being readied for the final transport home.

    Closer to the outer wall, Gus and his companions began building pyres to dispose of the ones they lost.

    Disgusted with Grace¡¯s hate and the destruction it brought; she closed her eyes. ¡°I found Trevor, but Grace got away. I shouldn¡¯t have left. I should have found her and killed her myself.¡±

    ¡°Rory,¡± Doc said and gripped her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t put that on yourself. The entire plan was to prove that we don¡¯t take the low road like she does. If we want unity, we need to act like it from day one.¡±

    ¡°Look where that got us. How many died today, so we didn¡¯t kill any of them? Doesn¡¯t that seem backwards to you?¡± She faced him. Her blue eyes, full of indignation, met his own sympathetic hazel.

    ¡°If we kill Grace without a fair trial, another will take her place. We need to show compassion to give the masses hope.¡± Doc held a palm against her cheek and the pain melted away. His eyes flickered a milky white.

    She leaned into his touch and kissed his palm. ¡°Take care of everyone and don¡¯t follow me. If you do, I¡¯ll just make you leave.¡± She spun on her heels and walked towards the smoking hole in the ground.

    I¡¯ll get in the first set of gates and force someone to open the second. Find Grace and take care of this.

    Trevor moved to her side. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± She shook her head and knelt to jump down. The wall was only about five feet away, so she wouldn¡¯t have far to go in the tunnels before finding an exit in the refugee area.

    He grabbed her hair and held her in place, forcing her neck to bend to look up at him. ¡°Whether you like it or not.¡±

    ¡°I could make you walk away,¡± Rory said, putting a hand up to Doc before he rushed to her side and got himself killed. She jerked herself out of Trevor¡¯s grasp and glared at him.

    ¡°I could rip your tongue out, but I haven¡¯t done that¡­ yet. There¡¯s still time.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes.

    Trevor guffawed and pulled up on the band of his underpants. ¡°What the fuck is your deal? Is Byron¡¯s angst catching?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not around anymore, and I don¡¯t know where the fuck he ran off to. But, thanks for reminding me.¡±

    His chest deflated. ¡°I¡¯ve kind of been in a cage for the last little while.¡±

    ¡°Tough shit. And the world kept moving while you were away. If you haven¡¯t noticed.¡±

    ¡°What is your fucking deal?¡± Trevor asked, snapping his fingers in front of her face with each syllable.

    She glowered at him. ¡°We lost how many lives today? And for what? A pacifist siege on a city? Who the fuck even does that?¡±

    Trevor crossed his arms and sneered. ¡°All right, Princess, I¡¯m gonna tell you something once. So fucking hear me out. After that, if you still want to run in and slaughter a bitch, I¡¯ll be right next to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    He paced in front of her, cracking his neck and sneering at anyone that might approach. ¡°When I met you a year ago, my only plan was to have a drink and take you back to Vic.¡±

    ¡°Ick.¡±

    He rolled his eyes, ¡°But I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Thanks? I think. Your point?¡±

    ¡°I like you and I¡¯m willing to help, but not because of any leftover slave magic. That wore off the first time Grace starved me. And wipe that goddamned expression off your face before I slap it off. I¡¯m not declaring my undying love for you. I just don¡¯t want to kill you as much as I do the rest of the humans around this place. And if you tell a single fucking person I said that, I will curb stomp you into the next apocalypse.¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, you are so fucked up,¡± Rory said and scrambled to her feet.

    ¡°Yeah? Glad I¡¯m not the only one.¡± He spat at the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Princess, but not in a good way. Running around, talking all tough like you¡¯re gonna go kill some folks. That ain¡¯t you. You could have put me down the day we met. Instead, you sent me as a warning to the other vampires to make certain no one else got hurt. I wouldn¡¯t have blamed you if you¡¯d have killed me. Hell, I expected it. That¡¯s how it is when a person gets the better of another.¡±

    ¡°What are you getting at?¡±

    Trevor scratched his head and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t go in there to murder her or anyone else. Sure, I probably butchered three or four, but I was settling a score. And let¡¯s face it, it¡¯s what I do. Killing isn¡¯t what you do. So let¡¯s not start now, huh?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything, but I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± His words, as insane as they were, made sense and rattled her at the same time. It was one thing to hear kind words from Doc. It was another entirely from a vampire who both threatened physical harm and seemed to care.

    In his own foul way.

    Am I becoming like them? So bloodthirsty even Trevor can¡¯t stand what he sees? She shivered.

    ¡°Good.¡± He looked her in the eyes and sobered. ¡°Last point, when I drank from you, I felt something really unpleasant lurking inside there. If you kill someone, I will put you down. Are we clear? That includes today.¡±

    Terrified, she only nodded.

    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯m glad we had this heart to heart. Now, are we still going to find Grace?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know-¡±

    An explosion on the outer walls drowned her reply out. The center of the blast, not even ten feet from where they stood. The force hit her and knocked her down. It skewed her vision, leaving her ears ringing. Smoke billowed around a newly formed hole and bits of concrete trickled down. The dust settled and Grace hovered over her. Her mouth moved but there was no sound, only a loud constant whine. Rory fought to make words, but they came out slurred.

    Shit.

 Book 2 - Chapter 19

    The faces of the Daughters who followed behind Grace turned grim, contrasting with the lunatic sneer on their leader. They stepped over the rubble and debris to form a loose semi-circle around Rory. The Immaculate glanced at each other and down at her with disquiet expressions. Half of her face was an ugly mess of welts and bruises while the other had mild scratches from the blast.

    Rory turned away from the Immaculate Daughters to look at her friends as they rushed to her side, only to stop short with matching faces of alarm.

    Doc¡¯s eyes blazed with a burning hatred at Grace, who, Rory noticed as she followed his line of sight, brandished a dagger in her direction.

    I really should be more concerned, but I¡¯m all out of fucks to give.

    Rory opened her mouth to speak, but Grace held the sharpened point to her throat.

    ¡°One word and it¡¯s your last.¡± Her insane eyes flashed to the group of witches as they crept closer, but returned just as fast to Rory¡¯s face and neck. ¡°Same for all of you. Move and there¡¯s one less blight on this earth.¡±

    Rosemary, who had left the dowsing rod next to the crumpled form of Asher, held her hands up and spoke softly. ¡°What has this woman done to you? What have any of us done to you to deserve this treatment?¡±

    Grace scoffed at her, though her eyes stayed fixed, watchful of Rory now in her grasp. ¡°What haven¡¯t you done? Your kind is a blight. Deals made; plans whispered in shadows. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. Vic Templeton told me in gory detail all your disgusting ideas.¡±

    Fucking Vic. He¡¯s even haunting us after Byron killed him. Why can¡¯t he just stay dead?

    Riled by her own words, Grace let the dagger¡¯s point push its way a little more into Rory¡¯s throat. ¡°He told me all about your perverse rituals and how you¡¯ll win over Alma. I was seeing it happen right in front of my eyes while the previous Catherine allowed it to take place. The faithful stopped coming to be healed in favor of witch medicine. Your tainted foods tempted us to eat, but we all know it rotted on our insides. Husbands of Alma poisoned their blood with the toxic cures created by your alchemist. The dark-skinned one dripped venom in the ears of the villagers who lost loved ones during the assault on our beloved Alma. The same attack caused by the creatures you keep safe. How is it your vampires happen to always be the weapons that kill us while your hands stay clean?¡±

    Gus walked towards them; his face twisted in rage. He held a small leather pouch, its strings wrapped around his fingers. Lines of tears muddied his filthy visage.

    Grace pushed the dagger harder, this time puncturing the skin.

    To avoid crying out, Rory bit down on her tongue. Her mouth flooded with a copper tang.

    ¡°What about Blue?¡± Gus asked and held up the bag for them to see, though it bore no meaning for them. His shoulders deflated, and he caressed the object. His eyes found Rory¡¯s. ¡°Maggie, gone.¡± His chest heaved. ¡°Wife. Not dead from Blue powder. Dead from man in metal clothes with ax.¡±

    Rory fought to catch her breath as her mind drifted to her first meeting with Maggie as she struggled to come to grips with the news. Her pregnant waddles and kind hands. A bright pain lodged deep inside her that blossomed into a cleansing fire. It ran along her limbs and up her neck. Any measure of fear for her other half or wasted potential scorched and shriveled. The monster didn¡¯t need to be a constant threat, and it didn¡¯t need to control her either. It was there, but so was she. And she was stronger.

    She closed her eyes and walked to the cage inside her mind. The bird sang as she approached. With a flick of her wrist, the enclosure vanished, leaving only the chickadee. It flapped its wings and fluttered to the front of her thoughts, melding with her own.

    Rory¡¯s form melted away in an outpouring of magic, and a little bird flew into the sky.

    Grace cried out and reached for the support of her fellow Daughters but her flock turned their backs on her, their faces filled with contempt and disgust.

    With her human shield gone, the angry Blueskin and the witches moved in on Grace.

    Perched in the tree blocking Alma¡¯s front gate, the bird sang. Only to go silent when there was a taste of something she didn¡¯t like in the breeze. Rory looked to the horizon and watched as an army of Mara¡¯s servants drew closer. She¡¯d wondered what became of them. Instead of the handful she¡¯d seen earlier, there were hundreds¡ªthousands even, hovering towards them. Their lit eyes formed a halo of light.

    Doc twisted to watch what caught Rory¡¯s attention and grabbed the other witches to pull them aside.

    ¡°Almost made me spill my flask,¡± Sven said, and shrugged off Doc¡¯s meaty grip on his jacket. He turned to see the approaching army and his good eye widened. ¡°Fuck me. Didn¡¯t know there were so many.¡±

    Gus stopped his attack and ran. The Blueskins remained uneasy around magic, and the air thrummed with unnatural energies.

    Rory watched him go and landed beside the cluster of witches. With a flex of her will, she returned to her human shape, where she stood transfixed, unaware of her nakedness.

    Doc, well aware of her exposed flesh, turned a bright red. He stripped his jacket and draped it around her shoulders.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rory said and grinned at his bashful nod. She buttoned it closed while they waited for the procession to arrive.

    Grace watched with horrified eyes. Her muscles twitched. Whether through magic or fear, she stood stock still. The Daughters cried out, some returning through the hole to escape. Inside the gates there were sounds of running and panicked shrieks. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The servants stopped only fifteen yards from the witches. They parted and raised their hands, creating a long hallway of their bodies. The air between them shifted and bubbled.

    Until Mara stepped through. She held her cobalt staff in one hand and pointed at Grace with another. Her eyes were the same black pits of fiery coals as Rory remembered, and she fought the urge to cry out.

    ¡°Grace, Immaculate Daughter of Alma, murderer and sower of discord. It¡¯s time to pay for your crimes,¡± Mara¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

    Grace lifted her chin, her eyes narrowed to slits. ¡°I¡¯ve protected my flock from the hatred and filth of this world. If I need to die for them, I will.¡±

    Mara cackled. ¡°You won¡¯t be dying anytime soon, my dear. There are plans in motion you tried to destroy. And for that, you must pay a price.¡±

    Grace recoiled and slapped the old witch across her face. The hit echoed in the near stillness.

    ¡°Fuck me, that was stupid,¡± Sven said and took a hard pull from his flask.

    ¡°You have no idea, Thurston,¡± Mara said absently. ¡°She just bought herself a few more decades.¡± She turned her full attention to the false Catherine. Two arthritic fingers pushed their way into the squirming woman¡¯s rib cage.

    The muscles in Grace¡¯s legs strained to run but were no longer her own. She screamed and struck at the old woman.

    Mara never flinched. ¡°Come on, girlie. Keep hitting me. I¡¯ll just make it hurt more.¡± She turned the wrist that held the fingers lodged in Grace¡¯s chest and breathed in her screams like a fine wine. She withdrew her fingers along with something else.

    A silvery form dangled from the old crone¡¯s fingertips. It took the shape of Grace and made a silent plea for help before sliding down Mara¡¯s throat.

    All traces of the former Daughter once known as Grace vanished. Her hair became long and wild, burning a violent crimson. Her eyes dimmed before pulsing in bright white. Then grew to a steady glow. The new nameless servant crumbled to her knees in a reverent bow. Mara turned away, and the other unnamed ushered the former Grace into their fold.

    ¡°Rosemary,¡± Mara said, her lips twisted into a sneer. Her eyes returned to their familiar cataract stricken blue.

    ¡°Mara,¡± she said in a pleasant tone and smiled at her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the ancient bitch?¡± Mara asked and scanned the crowd.

    ¡°With her own people. She¡¯s always preferred their company.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Rory hated when conversations went on above her head and this one was out in the stratosphere.

    Rosemary waved a hand. Her bracelets chimed with the movements. There would be no further conversation on the matter.

    ¡°Your spawn is injured.¡±

    ¡°My son, you mean. But he¡¯s not dead.¡±

    ¡°No. But, look, my champion and her companions aren¡¯t so bad off.¡± Mara inspected the small band of witches. ¡°You¡¯ll heal them all?¡± She directed the question to Doc, who nodded. ¡°The alchemist may lose the eye, though.¡±

    Sven thought about it for a moment and made a face. ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    ¡°Let that be another lesson, then. If it heals, count yourself lucky and never forget yourself around magic. If you lose it, well, it¡¯ll be easier to remember. Especially when you¡¯re too intoxicated to see straight.¡±

    ¡°He was worried for my safety.¡± Nadine spoke, but her gaze remained fixed to the ground.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be? He¡¯s the South to your North. It¡¯s a compulsion to complete the circle despite your opposite direction in life. You¡¯re drawn to one another just as much as East is to West.¡± Mara¡¯s hands waved at Rory and Doc.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what any of this means,¡± Rory said, aware of Doc¡¯s protective arm around her waist.

    ¡°I do,¡± Nadine said. ¡°It means we¡¯re not random at all, and the tea leaves were right about our group of four.¡±

    ¡°About that, you never explained what you meant that first day we met.¡±

    ¡°And now she doesn¡¯t need to.¡± Mara drew closer to Rory. ¡°It was preferable not to make you endure those sufferings, my dear. But it appears to have been worth the trouble. You¡¯re a stubborn one.¡± The corners of her wrinkled lips turned up, and a sparkle entered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Rory figured it was the closest she¡¯d receive to an apology and accepted it. The experience was horrible, but she imagined having the old crone as an enemy would be worse. But some grudges died hard, and Mara hadn¡¯t ever been what Rory would consider friendly.

    ¡°Until we meet again,¡± Mara walked back to her retinue and stopped, shouting over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve reopened the portal to my domain in the cellar. Some fool must have closed it.¡± And with that said, she vanished.

    As if he¡¯d been waiting for the excitement to die down, Billie slunk beside them. ¡°She looks really bad outside of her land.¡±

    ¡°Did you catch any of that?¡± Doc asked.

    ¡°Most of it. I¡¯ve been checking on Molly and Travis. They¡¯re okay. An old lady came, and they wanted to run with her. She made me uncomfortable, so I hid and ran away when it was safe.¡±

    Rory nodded to him and felt guilty she hadn¡¯t given the vampires¡¯ wellbeing much thought. Guess that¡¯s why he¡¯s the liaison and I¡¯m not.

    Behind her there was a great moan of shifting wood. The servants, as a collective, moved the tree parked in front of the gates to its original place. The collapsed tunnels reformed and the surrounding earth filled in, returning to its former state. They thrust their hands towards the outer layer of fencing and tore at the space before them. The wall crumbled into glittery dust. Finished with their work, they all turned as one and vanished.

    ¡°You saw that right?¡± Sven asked and took a drink. He fished in his pockets, pulled a few capsules from a baggie and swallowed.

    ¡°Yup,¡± Nadine said, frowning at him. ¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°And I wish you wouldn¡¯t say that, but you did.¡± Sven flinched. ¡°Sorry, love. Doc needed some time to recharge and I¡¯m still hurtin¡¯ somethin¡¯ massive. If it helps, it ain¡¯t as strong as some others I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now? I think we won the day.¡± Billie beamed.

    ¡°I need to get Sven and Asher back to the farmhouse so I can heal them. It¡¯s going to take a while.¡± Doc turned his head toward Asher¡¯s broken body in the distance and closed his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do great,¡± Rory said. ¡°And have plenty of help. I¡¯m sure Rosemary will be right next to you.¡±

    Doc asked, ¡°Not coming along?¡±

    ¡°No. Not yet, at least. Figure there¡¯s more I can do around here.¡± After the concerned expression failed to leave his face she added, ¡°I¡¯ll be back sometime tonight. The portals are working, but the city won¡¯t be safe until things have time to settle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait up for you.¡± He brushed the injured side of her face and felt the cool rush of his magic heal her. His eyes flickered to milky white, and he washed it away. ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    She stood on her tiptoes and pulled his head towards her. Her lips grazed the stubble on his cheek. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He nodded into the curve of her neck until pulling aside and straightening himself. ¡°Be careful, please.¡±

    Beside them, Nadine took Sven¡¯s hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°I¡¯m sticking around with Rory. Billie, you help Doc if he needs anything, all right?¡±

    ¡°You bet. I¡¯ll be his nurse, just like Rory. Don¡¯t get too carried away pretending I¡¯m her, Doc. I¡¯m in a thruple now and spoken for.¡± He blushed and thought about it further. ¡°But they might not mind-¡±

    ¡°A helping hand is all I need,¡± Doc said as he walked, shaking his head.

    Billie swept both women into a massive hug and kissed the top of their heads. ¡°I¡¯m so happy right now. C¡¯mon, Mr. Sven, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°If it didn¡¯t feel like my face was meltin¡¯ off, I¡¯d run off with you two. Billie and his bloomin¡¯ good mood. There ain¡¯t enough drugs in the world for this.¡± He sighed. ¡°Be safe. Both of you. Hurry back before I invent ways to kill the immortal wanker.¡± He continued to grumble while walking away.

    Nadine and Rory held hands. They¡¯d need each other¡¯s strength for whatever came next.

 Book 2 - Chapter 20

    Piles of Blueskin bodies burned. Their personal effects lay in a heap near Gus. He sat on the balls of his feet, holding his wife¡¯s stiff hand. As Rory and Nadine approached, he wiped at his face with the sleeve of his shirt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we weren¡¯t there to help when she needed us.¡± Rory swallowed a shocked gasp at first sight of the dead woman¡¯s head. Nearly cleaved in half, two large rocks rested on either side to hold the pieces together. A wave of loss swept through her and she tightened her grip on Nadine.

    She winced in pain but kept her voice level. ¡°Is there something we can do for the Blueskins to repay them and show our appreciation for their sacrifices?¡±

    Gus placed Maggie¡¯s hand on her chest. ¡°Metal shirt man dead now.¡± His face sharpened, and he patted his knife. He stood taller and gestured to himself. ¡°Big Chair. Need wife for babies.¡±

    Rory and Nadine gasped.

    ¡°No witch,¡± he said and spat.

    Maggie isn¡¯t even in the ground or burned or whatever they do. I should learn more about their culture if we continue working with them, Rory thought.

    ¡°Healthy woman.¡± He pointed towards the refugee camp where the tents were already springing back to life.

    ¡°What are you going to do with her?¡± Rory knelt next to Maggie¡¯s body and placed her lips against an icy hand. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at her face any longer. It was too grisly a way for her friend to go. Gus put a tentative palm on her shoulder and she rubbed her tears away with the arm of Doc¡¯s jacket.

    ¡°No sad. Big Chair wife buried with Big Chair in hill. She wait in blue sky for me.¡± He wiped at a stray tear and gave his partner one last kiss.

    Rory took another deep breath to keep herself from unraveling, warmed by the unexpected tenderness of his gesture.

    Gus signaled for his guards. ¡°Take Maggie. Bury.¡±

    The Blueskins nodded, tied a shirt around her head and delicately lifted her body before heading off towards their camp.

    ¡°Go on and find yourself a woman,¡± Rory said, more than a little weary after the day¡¯s events. ¡°Just no kidnapping, please? I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be a few happy to become a Blueskin queen if you put it that way.¡±

    He smiled at her, but his gaze remained lifeless. The loss of his wife had broken something in him, and Rory worried his eyes would always show that pain. What about the little boy¡ªtheir son¡ªwho would have to grow up without his mother?

    Nadine hugged her. ¡°Are you going to be all right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, unsure if it was true or not. ¡°Just shaken a bit. But if Gus can manage, I don¡¯t have any reason to sit around feeling sorry for myself.¡±

    ¡°No time either.¡±

    ¡°Nope. We need to see if a Daughter named Indra made it out of this mess alive.¡±

    <hr>

    Grace had erected dingy gray structures where the colorful tents of the refugee¡¯s one stood. The purpose of the setting was clear, to strip the occupants of their humanity. Each housed rows of mildewed straw beds cramped together. Small holes dug into the siding served as the only lighting for the room. Particles of dust danced up and down the lengths. The air was balmy and thick with the stench of human waste.

    It was a concentration camp.

    Rory held in a dry heave and said, ¡°Not that they had a choice, but how could anyone live like this?¡±

    Nadine shook her head.

    The guard Dale jogged up to them. ¡°Hey, get out of there. Those structures aren¡¯t safe. We¡¯re about to burn them down.¡± Recognition flickered in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you. You really did it. I don¡¯t know how, but thank you. And congratulations.¡±

    At no small cost either. Rory thought about saying as much, but decided not to. It was a win, but it certainly didn¡¯t feel like one. ¡°I¡¯m just happy it¡¯s over. My friend and I are looking for a Daughter named Indra. Do you have any idea where she might be? Or where any of the Daughters are?¡±

    ¡°Not sure, but I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re all busy right about now. This Indra is probably back at the temple with the rest of the Daughters.¡± Dale shrugged.

    ¡°If it was safe, I don¡¯t see why not. That¡¯s been her home for how long? Thanks, Dale,¡± Rory said.

    ¡°Not a problem. Gates wide open, go on ahead.¡±

    The two witches waved their goodbyes and made their way through the winding streets of Alma to the Immaculate¡¯s temple. Maybe she was paranoid, but the city never felt so uninviting as it did on that walk. Cautious eyes and guarded expressions avoided their gaze. Conversations died at their approach. The residents took large detours to avoid any contact with the pair.

    Nadine¡¯s lips formed a tight white line, and her face paled to match.

    ¡°The worst part is behind us.¡± Rory tried to keep her tone upbeat but failed.

    ¡°I was dreading this part more.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back with the rest to the farmhouse?¡±

    ¡°And make you deal with it all by yourself? It¡¯s about time I faced some confrontation instead of letting everyone else do it for me.¡± Nadine forced a smile.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. Just act like you know what you¡¯re doing and people assume you do. It¡¯s what I¡¯ve done since day one and I¡¯ve only been taken hostage or had my life threatened a few times.¡±

    ¡°Rory, I realize you¡¯re trying to cheer me up. Goddess, I do. But shut up. I¡¯m struggling not to get sick.¡±

    They walked arm in arm the rest of the way and Rory held her tongue.

    At the grand entrance of the temple, a Daughter stood out front. She watched the witches approach with a guarded expression.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± she asked when they stopped.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rory.¡± She attempted to shake the woman¡¯s hand, but received only a glare. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m looking for Indra.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s busy. They¡¯re choosing a true Catherine now. Rumors are that you stole the holy artifact. So we¡¯re having to make new rules.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± Rory said, unable to conjure even feigned empathy.

    ¡°Nah, you shouldn¡¯t be. The false one would¡¯ve smelted it down if you hadn¡¯t. A sister told me she tried already, but the fire wasn¡¯t hot enough.¡± The Daughter relaxed a little and patted Rory¡¯s shoulder.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    She attempted to smile back at the woman and forced it to reach her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what¡¯re the Immaculate Daughters going to do now?¡±

    ¡°I need to find the witch who cleaned the lake and get down on my knees to thank her. We don¡¯t gotta keep hauling water to the sacred pools anymore. Sounds like they¡¯re splitting the leadership position into two parts. An unaffiliated villager will take up the political lead while we stick to the spiritual side of things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful plan,¡± Rory said, and a weight lifted from her shoulders. ¡°If you see Indra, can you tell her Rory was looking for her? The witches want to extend whatever aid available to assist with the rebuilding efforts, and a delegate from Inboco will also arrive in the next few days to offer theirs.¡±

    ¡°Inboco?¡± The Daughter sniffed. ¡°What¡¯s an Inboco?¡±

    Nadine spoke before Rory could. ¡°The refugees speak of a place where animals exist with people still. Have you heard of those fables?¡±

    ¡°Sure. My big sister told me the tales to shut me up and force me to sleep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Inboco. It exists.¡±

    The woman frowned the same way Rory would if someone told her Santa¡¯s workshop existed in the North Pole. The more she thought about it, it was exactly like that. Santa wasn¡¯t a concept anymore. The preferred folk tale those days was all about the legendary place of beasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± she added to back up Nadine¡¯s point. ¡°I¡¯ve been there before. You wouldn¡¯t believe how beautiful it is.¡±

    The Daughter grunted and gave them a thoughtful look. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell Indra when she¡¯s available. Not sure when that¡¯ll be, but we¡¯ll clean up the Grotto for you in the meantime. It¡¯s best if you avoid it for a while.¡± Guilt wore over her face. ¡°Most of us want to make things right and the rest will follow. Just give it some time.¡±

    ¡°We appreciate that.¡± Rory wasn¡¯t certain if she should curtsy or bow and did half of both. The two witches scurried away before she died of embarrassment.

    ¡°What will they do about the refugees?¡± Nadine asked as they crossed the front gate.

    Rory turned to her friend; her face thoughtful. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s up to us anymore. We can make sure they¡¯re treated right. Hell, I¡¯d be willing to offer my house for a family to move into. I have a place at the farmhouse. No point in keeping two. Otherwise, Alma can run itself. I¡¯m sick of butting in where I¡¯m not wanted.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re more than welcome to mine, but what¡¯ll we do?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Start a farm. We could even raise some dairy cows. Do some magic. Have a hospital if we want. Only this time outside the confines of Alma. The sky''s the limit. We should stay in contact with Gus and his people now, along with Inboco and Alma. No matter where we go, we¡¯ll always be outsiders. It¡¯s best if we serve as the go-betweens and keep our bias to ourselves.¡±

    Nadine¡¯s face warmed. ¡°A life of gardening out in the open air? I¡¯m loving the possibilities.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Hey, Rory?¡± Nadine said as they exited out the front gates.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Her attention drawn to the contents of the pockets on Doc¡¯s jacket. A handkerchief, some old papers of no consequence, and a few other items without interest. She found a beat-up pair of dog tags and slipped them around her neck for safekeeping.

    ¡°How are we getting home? The Daughters asked us not to go in the Grotto for a while, and all of Rosemary¡¯s doors are closed.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Rory moaned. She could attempt to fly, but that would leave Nadine to fend for herself. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find any of the vampires. Who knows, they might run us there.¡±

    Nadine nodded but paled, still not warm to the vamps¡¯ presence.

    And Rory could understand why.

    After searching for almost an hour, they found neither vampires nor the hidden entrance to their tunnels. ¡°Well, shit.¡± Rory moaned and rested on a large rock. ¡°Trevor,¡± she called in a last-ditch effort. But to no effect.

    Nadine sat next to her. ¡°He¡¯s probably off with the old lady Billie said he hid from.¡±

    ¡°Who is the old lady?¡± Rory wondered out loud. ¡°Do you think it was the same Ancient Bitch Mara and Rosemary were speaking about?¡±

    ¡°I guess it would make sense, but why does that matter?¡±

    Rory shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t, not really. Just Byron used to talk about his maker being an old woman who disappeared. Sounded like they respected her in the vamp community. But I doubt it¡¯s the same.¡±

    Nadine¡¯s gaze drifted back to the refugees, and she started running. ¡°We¡¯re saved.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Rory asked and followed. It wasn¡¯t long before a bright ginger beard and hair came into view. ¡°Rufus!¡±

    The shifter turned and smiled as they approached. ¡°I thought all your types took off already.¡±

    ¡°We stayed behind to help Gus put his wife to rest and talk to the Daughters.¡± Rory glanced at her feet. ¡°The Daughter we spoke with asked us not to go in the Grotto, so we¡¯re stuck. Think you¡¯d mind giving Nadine a ride to the farmhouse? I want to see how far I can fly.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Give me a sec though. I found a new arrival wandering around when I was directing some soldiers from Inboco back home. Let me introduce you to, what¡¯s your name again?¡± He turned to a woman who appeared to be in her early twenties with long, freshly curled hair a bright shade of platinum that only came from a bottle. Gravity ignored her breasts in a way only possible through plastic surgery.

    In fact, the more Rory studied her, the more impossible it seemed for the woman to be there at all.

    ¡°Ingrid,¡± she said and smiled.

    Rory took a deep breath and fought the urge to begin an interrogation. First, it wouldn¡¯t look great and second, it was clear Rufus had already become enamored with the blonde. She returned the pleasantries. ¡°Ingrid. Where are you from?¡±

    The woman looked to Rufus, who nodded and said, ¡°These are two of the ones I was talking about. They¡¯re safe and they¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Sweden,¡± Ingrid said without a hint of accent. ¡°I was on a train to Stockholm with some friends for a night out.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Sweden? Your English is superb.¡± Rory grew even more cautious.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not speaking in English.¡± The woman shook her head and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re speaking to me in Swedish.¡±

    Nadine laughed. ¡°You¡¯re both delirious. Everyone I¡¯ve met here speaks French. It¡¯s been nice, to be honest. I was horrible with English during my time in the States.¡± Her laughter came to an abrupt halt. ¡°We have been speaking in French, right?¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, your words are all English, all the time,¡± Rory said. ¡°What about you, Rufus?¡±

    ¡°To me, you speak the common tongue of Inboco. There¡¯re a few remarks now and then I can¡¯t understand, but Rosemary claimed it would happen when I met the witches. I don¡¯t remember how she phrased it, but it had to do with magic moving us forward as a society and granting the ability to talk to each other.¡±

    ¡°So, magic is translating?¡± Nadine crossed her arms.

    Rufus scratched his head. ¡°Yeah. When it¡¯s able. If you say something that doesn¡¯t exist in my vocabulary, I hear your actual word. The Blueskins have an even tougher time since their speech is mostly grunts and a handful of phrases.¡±

    ¡°So, Sven kept his accent because I can understand his language?¡± Rory asked.

    ¡°Could be.¡± Rufus nodded.

    ¡°Doc is from the United States. Huh. Well, consider my mind blown.¡± She turned her attention back to Ingrid. ¡°Are you some covert witch then? I¡¯m not getting any magical vibes from you. Is that your gift?¡±

    ¡°A witch? No, sorry. Just me.¡±

    Rufus patted Ingrid¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re going to Inboco for the time being while we find how she got here. I didn¡¯t see a Starfall but we¡¯ve been so focused on the drama, who knows? Look, Ingrid, I need to give these two a ride home.¡±

    ¡°Take her with us. Rosemary might have some answers and can create a doorway to Inboco from there,¡± Rory said. ¡°It¡¯ll be faster than through the wastelands.¡±

    His freckled cheeks turned scarlet. ¡°Ingrid doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± He mimed his hands as hooves.

    ¡°Rufus,¡± Nadine made a sharp noise of reproach at him. ¡°She¡¯ll find out, eventually.¡±

    The Swede frowned. ¡°You¡¯re talking like I¡¯m not right in front of all of you.¡±

    Rory felt overwhelming sympathy for the woman. It hadn¡¯t been so long ago she was in a similar situation. So, she gave the advice she wished someone else had given her. ¡°Shits weird around here and it¡¯s only going to get weirder. I promise you that. Just trust that there¡¯s good people and Rufus is one of them. Maybe a little more than that, too.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ingrid raised an eyebrow. ¡°That sounds ominous.¡±

    ¡°Grab my stuff?¡± Rory sighed and closed her eyes, allowing the chickadee to take her body. She hopped on the ground, tweeted at Nadine, and pecked at Doc¡¯s jacket.

    ¡°You¡¯re even bossy as a bird,¡± Nadine said and picked up the discarded items, tucking the dog tags back into the coat pocket.

    Ingrid¡¯s jaw dropped, but instead of showing fear, held out a finger. Gasps of marvel escaped her throat as Rory flitted up and landed on the offered perch.

    ¡°Go on, Rufus, your turn,¡± Nadine said with a hand on her hip. ¡°I want to go home. It¡¯s been a revealing day.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it with my clothes still on. They¡¯ll tear up in the transformation. Be right back.¡± He took shelter behind an outcropping of rocks and bushes. Not long after, the horse lovingly named Ol¡¯ Betts plodded out.

    ¡°Rufus?¡± Ingrid gasped.

    The horse made a tiny bow and snorted.

    ¡°Like Rory told you, it only gets weirder so learn to accept the strange around here,¡± Nadine said and hopped on the horse¡¯s broad back. She held out a hand. ¡°Are you staying or coming with?¡±

    Ingrid visibly considered the options, glancing around her and sighed. ¡°All right.¡± She took the offered help and jumped into place behind Nadine. ¡°Normally, I make a man buy me dinner before I ride him.¡±

    Rufus neighed and trotted off into the distance with Rory in the sky above him.

 Book 2 - Chapter 21

    ¡°It¡¯s finished,¡± Rosemary said as she stepped through the portal into the farmhouse. ¡°I¡¯ve given leadership of Inboco to Rufus. The witches are officially neutral in our political standing.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re comfortable with that? When Nadine and I thought of it, we didn¡¯t expect you to give up Inboco.¡± Rory put her hands in her pockets and pressed her lips together.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too late now. But it was an excellent decision and a wise idea. The unnamed servants will aid us with our living situation. We¡¯re short on rooms already, and if another Starfall arrives, they¡¯ll require somewhere to sleep.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need their help to build a house.¡±

    ¡°My dear Rory, if that¡¯s what I had in mind, you would be correct. However, it¡¯s not. We¡¯re going to enchant it to make it bigger on the inside.¡±

    It was true. The home had become crowded.

    Rosemary took up permanent residence in Nadine¡¯s room. Doc offered to give her his, and he¡¯d take the couch, but she refused his offer. He¡¯d spent his days transforming the old barn into a clinic. After he¡¯d eat and take a hot bath to relax his muscles, he¡¯d fall fast asleep, dead to the world.

    When the clinic was ready, Rory would return to her position at a phone-less reception desk in the clinic. Until then, she enjoyed having the time to spread her wings and fly. She¡¯d check in on Alma and its progress. Or over to Paradise and say hi to Gus. If she felt like a long flight, she¡¯d go to Inboco and chirp at Rufus. A few occasions the Black Heron would join in her dashes through clouds.

    She¡¯d just returned from one such chase and adjusted her clothing before there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± she said as she tucked the dog tags under her shirt. The cool metal warmed against her skin.

    Doc stood with his hands in his pockets, a wide grin set over his face. ¡°It¡¯s done. Asher and I just put in the last few nails. You¡¯re the first person I wanted to see it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± She took his hand, and he dragged her behind him. ¡°You had Asher helping you?¡± I should have told Doc about our thing.

    ¡°Well, he was up and needed something to do. It was better than risking him prowling around you all day to keep himself busy.¡± He held the front door open and winked.

    Shit, does he know already? She glanced sideways at him, but his face was unreadable.

    ¡°Asher might have gotten his way once, but you told him it was a mistake.¡±

    He knows. ¡°Doc, I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t think of the appropriate words to reply and left the partial sentence hanging in the air.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie and say it didn¡¯t bother me. There was a full week where just being near you pissed me off so bad I couldn¡¯t stand it. Forgive my language, Rory. But it wasn¡¯t right for me to hold it against you. Especially since you¡¯d made it clear, you weren¡¯t ready for what I wanted.¡±

    ¡°Still, I should have told you myself.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better it came from Asher. The first words that fell out of my mouth were things I¡¯d have regretted saying to you. Besides, he helped put the situation into perspective. Said you¡¯ve avoided him after it happened and, as much as I hate to admit it, he was right about another thing. I should have given you more time before opening up. Might have gotten a little greedy. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± He stopped in front of the barn¡¯s side door, now painted a fresh white.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, too. You¡¯re the last person I would ever want to hurt.¡± She wrapped her arms around him and buried her head in his chest. His pulse quickened under her ear and she smiled.

    ¡°All right, well,¡± he said and cleared his throat. ¡°Here we are. Ready?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    He held her hand and rubbed a thumb against her palm. With a grand display, he swung the door wide and flipped on the lights. ¡°Mara¡¯s servants gave us more batteries for the place. Bigger ones this time, so if we find more equipment in Starfalls we can put them to use.¡±

    The white walls still smelled of fresh paint and sawdust. It was sparse, but considering what he¡¯d had to work with, impressive. The waiting room had chairs commandeered from Inboco with their branch and fur construction. Hung paintings livened up the atmosphere. Some in the style from before the fall and some creations from artists in various camps. The technique and subject a clear indication of where the creator had been born.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    She found her area and breathed a sigh of relief at a chair set behind the desk instead of an old log as her other had been. He¡¯d even made a set of new and improved numbered tiles for her. Flat this time for easier stacking.

    Oops, he must have noticed how I spent my time some days.

    She glanced apologetically at him, and he laughed.

    ¡°You might have been someone else¡¯s, but that doesn¡¯t mean I could keep my eyes off you. I watched your little game from time to time.¡± He pulled her towards the back. ¡°Come on, let me show you the rest.¡±

    As he led her around, she felt like she ooh¡¯d and ah¡¯d at the appropriate times. He¡¯d earned the appreciation for his hard work.

    Finally, they¡¯d gone in a wide circle that ended at a door behind her station and waiting area. ¡°I made myself an office.¡± He opened it to reveal a room with a couch set against the wall. A few medical journals lined a bookcase. And the centerpiece, an old mahogany desk and chair with a hand-drawn sketch of herself in a simple frame as the only adornment on top.

    Holga must have given it to him at some point, she realized after remembering some of the witch¡¯s other sketches.

    ¡°I figure if you get sent somewhere, you¡¯ll always be right here. You don¡¯t mind, do you? We¡¯re not really a thing. At least, not that I know of. I wouldn¡¯t object if we were, but I¡¯d want to take it slow. Show you I¡¯m here for the long haul.¡±

    She pulled him to the couch and stood on it to make her a little taller than him. And hesitated before pushing her lips against his.

    He wrapped her in a giant bear hug.

    The heat surrounding them built, and she broke the kiss. ¡°I¡¯m glad you showed me. It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯ll do?¡± he asked and picked her up to set her back on the ground.

    ¡°I think it will.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± He patted his stomach. ¡°Now, what¡¯s for dinner? I¡¯m starved.¡±

    <hr>

    Sven passed around bottles of his latest stout as they sat at the dinner table.

    ¡°Do you have any cold?¡± Billie asked.

    The Brit narrowed his eyes and turned in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t take it from you after askin¡¯ such a thing.¡± Doc had saved Sven¡¯s left eye, but it was cloudy and he had trouble seeing through it, sometimes wearing a black leather eye patch when it became too much. His face scarred in places from the burns, but he¡¯d taken it mostly in stride.

    Rory stopped asking him if he was all right after he volunteered information about Nadine liking a little pirate role play in the bedroom when he put on his eye patch.

    Holga moved down the stairs in even steps. Everyone drew silent, waiting for the big reveal. When she noticed them staring and expecting a speech, she sighed and plunked down a lit up satellite phone from the Starfall on the table. ¡°My work is complete. It took me longer than I expected, but the books Mara provided me only offered half of the information that was needed.¡±

    Billie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Where did you figure out the rest?¡±

    She ignored him. ¡°They no longer function using satellites for their signal, but they tap into¡­¡± Holga sighed at the group¡¯s blank expressions. ¡°They run on magic. I¡¯ll give one to each leader of the other camps so we can stay in constant communication. And Rory will receie one too. For the clinic, of course.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yay, I get a phone,¡± Rory said, making a face. ¡°Here I was afraid I¡¯d never fulfill my dream of becoming a true receptionist.¡±

    Doc¡¯s shoulders moved in silent chortles as he took her hand under the table, giving it three light squeezes.

    By the time they served the food, most of the witches were ready for their next round of drinks. They offered cheers to Holga, cheers to Alma and its rebuilding, cheers to the fallen St. Maggie of the Blue, and whatever else they could think of.

    They ate, rejoiced, and drank far too much.

    Early into the following morning, everyone turned in, giggling and clutching the railing on the stairs for dear life. Doc walked Rory to her door. ¡°It¡¯s the closest I can get to walking you home.¡±

    Overcome with drunken emotion, they wrapped their arms around each other and swayed in place. The scents of pine, paint, and the musky odor of man filled her nose.

    With his lips next to her ear, he spoke softly, ¡°Would you be up for that picnic? Maybe make us official. I¡¯m done pretending I don¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that, Doc,¡± she said and kissed his neck. ¡°I¡¯d like it a lot, actually.¡±

    ¡°Call me, James. My friends call me Doc and I want you to be so much more than that.¡±

    Their lips met, soft at first but growing with hunger, stripped of their inhibitions from a night of celebrating. He lifted her and she wrapped around his torso. In a half stagger, half urgent stride, he opened her door and shut it behind them. He pinned her to his body, hands kneaded at the flesh of her bottom as he stumbled to the bed on unsteady feet.

    He lay her down and removed her shoes. Kissing her arms, neck, any exposed flesh sought by his mouth.

    A yearning for him crept through her. Clumsy fingers found the button on his jeans, but fumbled.

    He kneeled, taking her hands in his, and kissed them. Starting with the palms, then the backs. Delicately, he ran his lips down each finger. ¡°I want this to happen, but we both might have had a little too much to drink. You have no idea how disappointed I¡¯d be if I couldn¡¯t remember it in the morning.¡±

    For a moment, she considered seducing him or stripping to let him see what he¡¯s turning down. But common sense got the better of her. Sex seemed to be a big step for him, so why not wait? She¡¯d asked him to stick around for her to be ready. Hadn¡¯t he without a single moan of agitation?

    Well, there had been one, but it was shortly after they nearly tumbled into bed together the first time. So that didn¡¯t really count.

    Still, she wanted him close. ¡°Will you lie down with me at least? You can sleep on top of the covers if you¡¯d like.¡±

    There was the sound of his boots being removed and a brush of fabric as he took off his shirt to get comfortable. The springs on her old mattress shrieked at his weight and he pulled her to him.

    She nestled beside him and kissed him before resting her spinning head on his chest.

    He traced his fingertips along the bare flesh of her upper arm. ¡°It wasn¡¯t completely true when I said I¡¯ve been pretending I don¡¯t love you. I¡¯ve been telling you for a while now, in my own way.¡± He held her hand and gave it three gentle squeezes. ¡°One for each word.¡±

    She gave him three squeezes in return.

 Book 2 - Epilogue

    Mara

    The crone entered her house with a smile stretched across her withered old face. The second battle had been won. Her personal champion, the witch Rory, had come out ahead after defeating her inner demon. A cackle left her lips and shifted to velveteen peels as her true face returned.

    Rosemary¡¯s champion¡ªher own blood even¡ªfailed to distract Mara¡¯s from her mission. Whether the little witch knew that was happening or not. The Ancient¡¯s champion, well, he failed in all the ways he could have. Mara might have had a hand in that downfall but what¡¯s a little deception between old friends? Hadn¡¯t the Ancient sent hers to attack Mara¡¯s before the witch even had a chance to take her place on the chessboard?The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    It didn¡¯t matter in the grand scheme, the ex-vampire was Mara¡¯s pawn now and she still wasn¡¯t done with him. He had another part to play in the plans set in motion centuries ago.

    Rory, along with the other¡¯s Mara had given her, The Fool, The High Priestess, and The Emperor, would soon meet their fate.

    And Death was still nestled inside the deck.